राम

रास-पञ्चाध्यायी १ - वेणु-आह्वान और गोपियों का आगमन

Rasa-pancadhyayi I - The Flute's Summons and the Gopis' Arrival

Chapter 1 of 5Source coverage: logical units 1–4444 paired passages

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.1 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.१ ॥

श्री-शुक उवाच---

भगवान् अपि ता रात्रीः शरदोत्फुल्ल-मल्लिकाः ।

वीक्ष्य रन्तुं मनश् चक्रे योगमायाम् उपाश्रितः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

नमः श्री-रास-रसिकेभ्यः । अत्र टीकायां रास-संरम्भ इति तन्-निमित्ते रासारम्भ-सम्बन्धिनं मानं वीक्ष्येत्य् अर्थः । कन्दर्प-जेतृत्व-प्रतीतेर् इति कन्दर्प-कर्तृकस्यैव जेतृत्वस्य प्रत्ययाद् इत्य् अर्थः ।

अथ मूले श्री-बादरायणिर् उवाचेति वक्ष्यमाण-महा-महिम्नः प्रसङ्गस्यास्य बलात् तद् इदं लम्भयति, बदरिकाश्रमे महा-तपश्-चरणात् भगवान् श्री-बादरायणः वेद-व्यासः, तच् च तपः श्री-कृष्णोपासन-लक्षणम् एव सर्वज्ञस्य तस्य परमोत्तमे तस्मिन्न् एव व्यवसायौचित्यात् तस्य तादृश-तपः-फल-रूपः पुत्र इति सर्वज्ञत्व-श्री-भगवत्-प्रेम-रसमयत्वादिकं तत्राधिकं यद्यपि स्फुरति, तथापि तन्-नाम-निरुक्तेर् माहात्म्य-पर्यवसानम् अत्रैव जातं । ततस् तादृश-भक्त्यैव तत् श्रोतव्यम् इति व्यञ्जितम् । श्री-शुक उवाचेति पाठे तु परमोज्ज्वल-रसत्वाभाव्येन परम-कोमलालापता दर्शिता । ततस् तादृश-चित्ततयैव श्रोतव्यम् इदम् इति व्यञ्जितम् ।

तथा हि सर्वातिशायि-प्रेमवतीनां श्री-व्रज-सुन्दरीणां मनोरथ-परिपूरणम् एव प्रिय-मात्र-सुखार्थं सर्वं कुर्वतः श्री-भगवतो मुख्यतर-प्रयोजनम् इति दर्शयन् तद् एव तस्य सर्वातिशायि-सुखम् इति च प्रकटयन् तत्र च---साक्षान् मन्मथ-मन्मथः [भा।पु। १०.३२.२] इति, त्रैलोक्य-लक्ष्म्यैक-पदं वपुर् दधत् [भा।पु। १०.३२.१४] इति, गोप्यस् तपः किम् अचरन् [भा।पु। १०.४१.३१] इति दृष्ट्या सर्वात्मारामैर् अपि दुर्लभानां भगवद्-रूप-रस-गन्ध-स्पर्श-शब्दानां वैशिष्ट्येनानुभवात् तदीय-रसस्याधरामृतस्य तु सर्वथैवान्यत्रासम्भवात् प्रेम-विशेस-विस्तार-सुसिद्ध्या तद्-योग्याभिस् ताभिः सह रास-क्रीडां पञ्चेन्द्रिय-तुल्य-प्रियैः पञ्चभिर् अध्यायैर् वर्णयति---यत्र पीत्वा मुकुन्द-मुख-सारघम् अक्षि-भृङ्गैः [भा।पु। १०.१५.४४] इत्य्-आदिना, गोपीनां परमानन्द आसीद् गोविन्द-दर्शने [भा।पु। १०.१९.१६] इत्य्-आदिना, इत्थं शरत् स्वच्छ-जलम् [भा।पु। १०.२१.१] इत्य्-आदिना, हेमन्ते प्रथमे मासि चरम् [भा।पु। १०.२२.१] इत्य्-आदिना च तासां तस्य च नव-रागं विशिष्य स्वेन वर्णित-चरम् ।

शरद्-उदाशये साधु जात सत् सरसिज [भा।पु। १०.३१.२] इत्य्-आदिना, प्रहसितं प्रिय [भा।पु। १०.३१.१०] इत्य्-आदिना, दिन-परीक्षये [भा।पु। १०.३१.१२] इत्य्-आदिना, रहसि संविदं हृच्-छयोदयम् [भा।पु। १०.३१.१७] इत्य्-आदिना च ताभिः स्वयं वर्णयिष्यमाणं च स्मृत्वातिविशिष्टतया वर्णयितव्यत्वेन नव-सङ्गमं स्मरन्न् आह---भगवान् अपि इति ।

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.1

Śrī Śuka said:

Bhagavān beheld those autumn nights when the jasmine flowers had blossomed. Desiring to sport, He resolved to do so under the shelter of Yogamāyā.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Obeisance to the blessed connoisseurs of the rāsa dance. In the commentary, the expression “preparation for rāsa” means that, on account of that preparation, He beheld the māna connected with the commencement of rāsa. The words “because it would imply that Kandarpa was the conqueror” mean that such a reading would produce the conclusion that the victory belonged to Kandarpa himself.

Now, if the reading in the root text is “Śrī Bādarāyaṇi said,” the great majesty of the subject about to be narrated lends the name its full significance. Bhagavān Śrī Bādarāyaṇa, Vedavyāsa, performed severe austerities in Badarikāśrama. Because he was omniscient, and because it was fitting that his resolve should rest upon the Supreme Person alone, those austerities consisted entirely of worshiping Śrī Kṛṣṇa. Śuka was the son who appeared as the fruit of austerities of that kind. Although Śuka's omniscience, his being filled with the rasa of love for Śrī Bhagavān, and his other excellences shine forth even more clearly elsewhere, the majesty implicit in the derivation of the name Bādarāyaṇi reaches its culmination here. This suggests that the passage must be heard with devotion of that same kind. If the reading is “Śrī Śuka said,” it reveals the utmost tenderness of his speech, for the subject is the supremely radiant rasa. This suggests that the passage must be heard with a heart of corresponding tenderness.

The deepest purpose of Śrī Bhagavān, who does everything solely for the happiness of His beloveds, is to fulfill the longings of the beautiful women of Vraja, whose love surpasses all others. At the same time, the account reveals that fulfilling those longings is His own unsurpassed happiness. The Bhāgavata therefore says, “the direct enchanter of the god of love” (10.32.2), “bearing a form that is the sole abode of the beauty of the three worlds” (10.32.14), and “What austerity did the gopīs perform?” (10.41.31). Even those who delight entirely within the self can scarcely attain the distinctive experience of Bhagavān's form, taste, fragrance, touch, and sound. The nectar of His lips, the very essence of His taste, is altogether impossible to find anywhere else. Because their uniquely expansive love makes the beautiful women of Vraja perfectly qualified for this experience, Śuka describes Bhagavān's rāsa play with them in five chapters, chapters as dear as the five senses themselves.

Śuka had already described in particular the ever-fresh mutual attachment between Kṛṣṇa and the gopīs in passages beginning “where they drank the honey of Mukunda's face with the bees of their eyes” (10.15.44), “the gopīs felt supreme bliss upon seeing Govinda” (10.19.16), “in this way, when autumn made the waters clear” (10.21.1), and “during the first month of the winter season they observed” (10.22.1). He now also remembered what the gopīs themselves would later describe in passages beginning “In the autumn lake, the excellent lotuses have beautifully arisen” (10.31.2), “Your smiling, O beloved” (10.31.10), “at the day's end” (10.31.12), and “the intimate conversations that awaken desire within the heart” (10.31.17). Remembering their fresh meeting as something deserving an account of extraordinary distinction, he begins with the words, “Bhagavān also.”

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.2 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.२ ॥

तदोडु-राजः ककुभः करैर् मुखं

प्राच्या विलिम्पन्न् अरुणेन शन्तमैः ।

स चर्षणीनाम् उदगाच् छुचो मृजन्

प्रियः प्रियाया इव दीर्घ-दर्शनः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

एवं निज-रिरंसया चन्द्रम् अपि प्राची-दिशा स प्रियम् एव रन्तुम् उद्यतं मन्यमानस्य श्री-भगवतो भावम् अभिव्यञ्जयन्न् इव तद्-रिरंसा-स्मरणेनोदित-भाव-विशेषः प्राची-दिशा नायिकया सह चन्द्रस्य नायक-भाव-प्रदर्शनेनोदयम् आह---तदेति । यदा मनश् चक्रे तदानीम् एव उडूनां तारकाणां राजेति ता अपि तत्-परिवारत्वेनोदगुर् इति ध्वनितम् । तासां च पूर्ण-चन्द्र-रात्राव् अल्प-प्रकाशता-विवक्षया परिवारत्वापेक्षया चोदयस्य गौणतयोक्तिः । विशेषेण लिम्पन्न् इति पूर्ण-चन्द्राभिप्रायेणैव पूर्णत्वं च तस्य पौर्णमास्या किं वा तया विनापि तिथ्य्-अन्तरे भगवद्-रिरंसापेक्षया,शन्तमैर् अमृत-मयैर् इत्य् अर्थः । सर्व-तापापहारित्वात् स काम्य् अम्बुराशि-परिवर्धनतया प्रसिद्धः ।

न केवलम् एवम् अमुना प्राची-दिश एव तापोऽपहृतःकिन्तु सर्वेषां जनानाम् अपीत्य् आह---चर्षणीनाम् इति शुचः शरद्-अर्क-ज-सन्ताप-दुःखानि एतच् च श्री-भगवतो रिरंसोद्दीपन-द्वारा प्रायो गोप-कन्या-वर्ग-चिर-विरह-तापापनोदनाभिप्रायेण, जगत्-पूज्यानां तासां शुग्-अपनोदनेन जगताम् एव स्वतः शुग्-अपनोदन-सिद्धेः । प्रियः प्रियाया इवेति स-रागत्व-साधुत्वानन्यत्वादिनान्योन्यं प्रीति-विशेषेषो दर्शितः । अत एव परिजनानां शोकाश्रूणि मार्जयन् यथासौ परम-सुखमय-करेण लिम्पति । दीर्घ-दर्शन इत्य् अनेन परम्-औत्कण्ठ्यं सूचितम् । एवं सर्वम् इदं श्री-भगवद्-रिरंसाविर्भावनम् ऊह्यम् ॥२॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.2

Then the king of the stars arose. With his most soothing rays and the crimson glow of his rising, he anointed the face of the eastern quarter as a beloved, returning after a long absence, anoints the face of his beloved. He wiped away the sorrows of humankind.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Bhagavān desired His own amorous play, and He seemed to regard the moon as likewise rising to sport with his beloved, the eastern quarter. As though expressing this feeling of Śrī Bhagavān, Śuka remembered the special emotion awakened by Bhagavān's desire to play and described the moon's rising by portraying the moon as a hero together with the eastern direction as his heroine. He therefore says, “Then.” The very moment Bhagavān formed His resolve, the moon, king of the stars, arose. This also suggests that the stars rose as members of his retinue. Because their light is slight on the night of the full moon and because they are regarded as his attendants, their rising is mentioned only secondarily.

“Anointing thoroughly” points specifically to the full moon. Its fullness may be due to the full-moon night; or, even without that lunar date, the moon may have become full on another night in response to Bhagavān's desire to sport. “With the most soothing rays” means with rays made of nectar. Since the moon removes every kind of heat and is famed for causing the ocean to swell, he was especially desirable.

The moon did not remove the affliction of the eastern direction alone. Śuka says “of humankind” to show that he removed everyone's grief, the misery produced by the scorching autumn sun. More particularly, by stimulating Śrī Bhagavān's desire to sport, the moon intended chiefly to remove the long-burning pain of separation suffered by the young women of Vraja. When the sorrow of those worshiped by the world is removed, the world's own sorrow naturally disappears as well.

The comparison “as a beloved with his beloved” reveals their special mutual affection through their shared passion, goodness, singular devotion to one another, and other qualities. Thus, just as a beloved wipes the tears of grief from his beloved and anoints her with his supremely delightful hand, the moon anointed the east. “Seen after a long absence” indicates the greatest longing. Every feature of this description should therefore be understood as manifesting Śrī Bhagavān's desire to sport.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.3 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३ ॥

दृष्ट्वा कुमुद्वन्तम् अखण्ड-मण्डलं

रमाननाभं नव-कुङ्कुमारुणम् ।

वनं च तत्-कोमल-गोभिर् अञ्जितं

जगौ कलं वाम-दृशां मनोहरम् ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

ततश् च भाव-विशेषाविर्भावेन श्री-गोपीनाम् आकर्षणार्थं मोहन-मन्त्रम् इव वेणुना किञ्चिद् गीतम् अगायद् इत्य् आह---दृष्ट्वेति । कुमुत् कुमुदम् । तथा च विश्वः---कुमुदेऽपि कुमुत् प्रोक्तम् इति तद्वन्तम् इति । कुमुदानि च तदानीं विकसितानीत्य् अर्थः । अत एव वक्ष्यते श्री-गोपीभिः---वृन्दावने कुमुद-कुन्द-शशाङ्क-रम्ये [भा।पु। १०.४७.४३] इति । यद् वा, कुः पृथिवी तस्या मुत् हर्षः । तद्वन्तम् इति तद्-उदयेन सर्वेषाम् एवानन्दोऽभूद् इत्य् अर्थः । तत्र हेतवः---अखण्ड- इत्य्-आदीनि । अखण्ड-मण्डलत्वाद् रमाननाभम् इति । लक्ष्मी-मुख-स्मारणेन रिरंसा विभावितेति ज्ञेयम् ।

ननु रमाननं सदा सत्-कुङ्कुमाक्तं, चन्द्रस् तु शुक्ल एव । तत् कथं तत्-सादृश्यम् ? तत्राह---नवेति । एतच् च प्रथमोदय-मात्र-विवक्षया । नव-कुञ्कुमस्य भावोद्दीपनत्वेनैव प्रयोगः । एवं कालस्य इति योग्यतां प्रदर्श्य स्थानस्यापि दर्शयति---वनं चेति । तस्य चन्द्रस्य कोमलैः प्रथमोदयेनाल्प-मात्र-प्रकाशवद्भिर् गोभिर् अभितो रञ्जितं रक्तीकृतम् अनुराग-विषयीकृतं वा ।

यद् वा, गोभिर् इति तृतीयान्तं पदं, अञ्जितं म्रक्षितम्, अत्रापि स एवार्थः । एवं भावोद्दीपनम् एव दर्शितम् । कलं मधुरं किञ्चिद् गीतम् ।

यद् वा, कलं यथा स्यात् तथा जगौ वेणुनेति ज्ञेयम् । का स्त्र्य् अङ्ग ते कल-पदामृत-वेणु-गीत [भा।पु। १०.२९.४०] इत्य्-आदि-वक्ष्यमाणत्वात् । वामा मनोहरा दृशो नेत्राणि यासां, परम-सुन्दरीणाम् इत्य् अर्थः ।

यद् वा, वामा कुटिला दृक् दृष्टिर् यासां परम-विदग्धानाम् इत्य् अर्थः । एतच् च स्वरूप-निरूपण-मात्रम् । व्रज-स्त्रीणां सर्वासाम् एव स्वभावतस् तादृशत्वात् मनो हरति आकर्षति सङ्केत-विशेषेण राग-तालादि-विशेषेण वा मनोहरं तद् यथा स्यात् इति दिनान्तरापेक्षया तदानीं गान-विशेषोऽभिप्रेतः । दिनान्तरेषु वेणु-गीतेन तादृशत्वावृत्तेः ॥३॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.3

Seeing the moon with its unbroken disk, opening the night lotuses and glowing crimson like Lakṣmī's face adorned with fresh kuṅkuma, and seeing the forest anointed by its gentle rays, Kṛṣṇa played a soft melody that stole the hearts of the lovely-eyed women.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Then a special emotion manifested within Kṛṣṇa. To draw the blessed gopīs to Him, He played upon the flute a certain melody resembling an enchanting mantra. Śuka describes this with the word “seeing.” The word kumud means a night lotus; the Viśva lexicon likewise says, “The night lotus is also called kumut.” Thus kumudvantam means “possessing night lotuses,” and those lotuses were then in bloom. For this reason the gopīs will later speak of “Vṛndāvana, beautiful with night lotuses, jasmine, and moonlight” (Bhāgavata 10.47.43). Alternatively, ku means the earth and mud means delight. On that reading, “possessing the earth's delight” means that the moon's rising brought happiness to everyone. The words beginning with “unbroken” give the reasons for this. Because the moon's disk was whole, it resembled Lakṣmī's face. The recollection of her face should be understood to have stimulated Kṛṣṇa's desire to sport.

One might object: Lakṣmī's face is always adorned with fine kuṅkuma, whereas the moon is white. How, then, can they resemble one another? Śuka answers with the word “fresh.” This refers only to the moon's first rising, when it was crimson. Fresh kuṅkuma is mentioned precisely because it stimulates amorous emotion.

Having thus shown the fitness of the time, Śuka shows the fitness of the place with “and the forest.” The forest was colored on all sides, made red by the moon's gentle rays, which at its first rising shed only a little light. Or it was made an object of loving attachment. Alternatively, if “by the rays” is taken as an instrumental expression, “anointed” means smeared or decorated; the sense remains the same. In this way the verse describes nothing but the stimulation of emotion.

Kṛṣṇa played a certain soft and sweet melody. Alternatively, we should understand “He played softly” to mean that He played the flute in that manner, for the gopīs will later say, “What woman, dear one, would not be bewildered by the nectar of Your soft words and flute song?” (Bhāgavata 10.29.40).

The phrase vāma-dṛśām may describe those whose eyes are charming, meaning the supremely beautiful women. Or vāma may mean crooked and playful, describing the sidelong glances of women who are supremely clever in love. This merely identifies their nature, for all the women of Vraja naturally possess that quality. The melody “stole the heart”: it drew the mind through a special signal or through a particular rāga, rhythm, and related features. Śuka means that the song on this night was extraordinary even when compared with Kṛṣṇa's flute playing on other days, for on those other days the song repeatedly possessed its own enchanting power.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.4 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.४ ॥

निशम्य गीतं तद्-अनङ्ग-वर्धनं

व्रज-स्त्रियः कृष्ण-गृहीत-मानसाः ।

आजग्मुर् अन्योन्यम् अलक्षितोद्यमाः

स यत्र कान्तो जवलोल-कुण्डलाः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

तत्-पूर्वोक्त-प्रकारं श्री-कृष्ण-वेणूद्गतम् अनङ्गं श्री-भगवद्-विषयकं कामं प्राग्-वर्तमानम् एवाधुना वर्धयतीति तथा तत् । यद्यपि वाम-दृशां मनोहरम् इत्य् अनेनानङ्ग-वर्धनत्वम् आयातम् एव, तथापीयं विशेषोक्तिस् तद्-अतिशय-विवक्षया अनङ्ग-शब्द-प्रयोगश् च तासां प्रेम-रूप-काम-विशेषेण ग्राम्य-धर्म-हेतु-प्राकृत-कामांशाभाव-विवक्षया ।

यद् वा, श्री-भगवद्-विषयत्वेनानङ्गस्यापि साङ्गीभावाद्य्-अभिप्रायेणेति दिक् । व्रजस्य व्रजे वा याः स्त्रियो नव-युवत्यस् ताः । कृष्णेन परमाकर्षकेण पूर्वम् एव गृहीतम् आकृष्टम् आविष्टं वा मानसं मनस् तदीयाशेषं वा यासां ताः । विशेषतश् चेदानीं तादृशं गीतं श्रुत्वा आजग्मुः ।

यद् वा, स्व-यूथे मिथः सख्यवतीनाम् अपि तासाम् अन्योऽन्यम् अलक्षितोद्यमत्वे हेतुः---कृष्णेति । तदानीं कृष्णाकृष्ट-चित्तत्वेन विचारागमाद् इति भावः ।

यद् वा, तेनैव प्रेम-विशेष-स्वाभाविक-तद्-विलासात्मक-सापत्न्यस्य यूथान्तरे प्रादुर्भावात् ।

यद् वा, गमनेऽत्यन्त-त्वरया तज्-ज्ञापनाशक्तेः, अत एव जवेन गमन-वेगेन लोलानि कुण्डलानि कर्ण-भूषणानि यासां ताः । आजग्मुर् इति श्री-बादरायणेः श्री-कृष्णान्तिके सदैवात्म-स्थितेः परिस्फूर्तेः ।

किं वा, तासां तद्-गमन-वार्तया भाव-विशेषोदयेन तस्मिन्न् इव स्वस्यापि तत्र गमन-स्फूर्त्या साक्षाद् इव श्री-कृष्णान्तिकतायाः परिस्फूर्तेः ।

यद् वा, आजग्मुर् अभिसस्रुर् इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, आ सम्यक् सर्व-परित्यागेन जग्मुर् ययुर् इत्य् अग्रे बहुशो वक्ष्यमाणत्वात् । स परम-मोहन-वेणु-गीत-गायकः । यद् वा, चिरं व्रतादिनाभीप्सितः, यतः कान्तः स्वामी निज-मनोहर इति वा । यद् वा, कस्य सुखस्यान्तो निष्ठा यस्मात् सः ॥४॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.4

Hearing that flute song, which intensified amorous love, the young women of Vraja, their minds seized by Kṛṣṇa, came to where their beloved stood. Each concealed her purpose from the others, and their earrings swung with the speed of their running.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

“That song” means the song issuing from Śrī Kṛṣṇa's flute in the manner just described. It intensified the anaṅga already present within them, the amorous longing directed toward Śrī Bhagavān. The preceding words “stealing the hearts of the lovely-eyed women” already imply that it increased their longing, yet Śuka states it separately to express the exceptional intensity of the effect. He uses the word anaṅga because their particular desire was itself love, devoid of any trace of mundane lust, which is the cause of worldly sexual conduct.

Alternatively, because their desire was directed toward Śrī Bhagavān, even bodiless love became fully embodied and complete. Such is the direction of the meaning. The “women of Vraja” were the newly youthful women belonging to Vraja or dwelling there. Kṛṣṇa, the supreme attractor, had already seized, drawn away, or completely possessed their minds, or indeed everything that belonged to them. Now, especially upon hearing a song of that kind, they came to Him.

Even though the women within each group were friends with one another, the phrase “each concealed her purpose from the others” is explained by “their minds seized by Kṛṣṇa.” Their hearts were then so completely attracted by Kṛṣṇa that no thought of deliberation arose. Alternatively, their concealment arose because a natural mood of loving rivalry, itself a playful expression of their distinctive prema, appeared between the different groups. Or they were in such extreme haste that they had no power to tell one another. This is why their earrings swung from the speed of their running.

Śuka says “they came,” and his choice of this verb reveals Bādarāyaṇi's vivid inner awareness that he himself always stood close beside Śrī Kṛṣṇa. Alternatively, when Śuka heard of their journey, a special emotion arose within him. Just as their going to Kṛṣṇa became manifest within his heart, his own going there also appeared, so that he experienced Śrī Kṛṣṇa's nearness almost directly.

The verb may simply mean “they went to meet Him.” Or the prefix may indicate that they went fully and completely, having abandoned everything, as the verses ahead will repeatedly declare. “He” was the singer of the supremely enchanting flute song. He was their kānta: the lord whom they had long desired through vows and other observances, or their own captivating beloved. Alternatively, kānta may mean the one in whom every kind of happiness finds its ultimate limit and perfection.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.5-7 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.५-७ ॥

दुहन्त्योऽभिययुः काश्चिद् दोहं हित्वा समुत्सुकाः ।

पयोऽधिश्रित्य संयावम् अनुद्वास्यापरा ययुः ॥

परिवेषयन्त्यस् तद् धित्वा पाययन्त्यः शिशून् पयः ।

शुश्रूषन्त्यः पतीन् काश्चिद् अश्नन्त्योऽपास्य भोजनम् ॥

लिम्पन्त्यः प्रमृजन्त्योऽन्या अञ्जन्त्यः काश् च लोचने ।

व्यत्यस्त-वस्त्राभरणाः काश्चित् कृष्णान्तिकं ययुः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

परम-मोहन-तद्-गीतेन निज-देह-दैहिकाद्य्-उपेक्षया आत्म-कर्म-लोक-धर्मादिकं परित्यज्य गता इति श्लोक-त्रय्या वर्णयन् तत्रादौ कासाञ्चित् स्व-जाति-कर्म-परित्यागम् आह---दुहन्त्य । दुहन्त्यो गा दोहं दोहनं दुग्धं वा । तदानीम् अत्र गोपीनाम् अपि कृष्णार्थं गो-दोहने प्रवृत्तेः । यद् वा, अन्तर्भूत-ण्य्-अन्तं दोहयन्त्य इत्य् अर्थः ।

अभिययुः वेणु-गीताभिमुखं ययुः । काश्चिद् इत्य्-आदिकं बहुल-यूथ-भेदापेक्षया, वनिता-शत-यूथपः [भा।पु। १०.२९.४४] इति वक्ष्यमाणत्वात् । तत्-तन्-नाम्नाम् अग्रहणं गौरव-भरात् । किं वा, तेषां स्मरण-विशेषत्वेन प्रेम-वैकल्पादन-भयात् । एतच् च श्री-भागवतामृत-पूर्व-खण्डे विवृतम् एव ।

तथाभियाने हेतुः समुत्सुकाः काल-विलम्ब-सहनाद्य्-असमर्थाः । एष हेतुर् अग्रेऽपि सर्वत्रानुवर्त्यः । अपरा इत्य् अस्य पूर्वेण परेणाप्य् अन्वयः । एवम् अग्रेऽपि । अन्यत् तैर् व्याख्यातम् ।

यद् वा, पयश् चुल्ल्याम् अधिश्रित्य अनुद्वास्य पक्वम् अपि ततो नोत्तार्य संयावं चाधिश्रित्यानुद्वास्येति ॥५॥

एवं कासाञ्चित् सायन्तन-मुख्य-कर्म-त्रय-परित्यागम् उक्त्वा, तत्रैव कासाञ्चिल् लोक-धर्म-त्यागं पाद-त्रय्या वदन् । तत्रादौ कासाञ्चित् सामान्य-बन्धु-भृत्यादि-परित्यागम् आह---परीति पादेन । परिवेषयन्त्यः बन्धून् भृत्यादींश् च प्रति अन्नादिकं संविभाज्यार्पयन्त्यः स्थिताः। तत्-परिवेषणं हित्वा ययुर् इति पूर्वेणैवान्वयः । यद्यप्य् एतद् अपि सायन्तन-कृत्यान्तरेव प्रविशति, तथापि स्त्रीणां भर्तुर् बन्धु-भृत्याद्य्-उपेक्षया लोक-धर्म-त्यागान्तरेव सुखं सङ्गच्छेतेति दिक् ।

अनुपेक्ष्याणाम् अपि परित्यागं कासाञ्चिद् आह---पाययन्त्य इति पादाभ्याम् । हित्वेत्य् अनुवर्तते । शिशून् भगिनी-पुत्रादीन् हित्वा । एवं लोक-परित्यागम् उक्त्वा धर्म-परित्यागम् आह---शुश्रूषन्त्यः शुश्रूषमाणाः, स्नानाद्य्-अर्थोष्णोदकार्पणादिना सेवमानाः । अश्नन्त्य आशयन्त्य इत्य् अन्तर्-भूत-ण्य्-अन्त्यम् । पतीन् भोजयन्त्यो भोजनं भोजयितृत्वम् ।

यद् वा, एवं पूर्वं धर्मादि-पराणाम् अपि परम-सतीनां लोक-धर्म-त्याग उक्तः । एवं कासाञ्चित् सायन्तन-मुख्य-कर्म-त्रय-परित्यागम् उक्त्वा तत्रैव कासाञ्चित् लोक-धर्म-त्याग उक्तः । कासाञ्चित् देहापेक्षात्यागम् आह---अश्नन्त्य इति पादैस् त्रिभिः । अश्नन्त्यो भुञ्जानाः । एवं भोजन-त्यागेन भगवत्-प्रीणनस्य देहस्योपेक्षोक्ता । अनेन तत्-प्रेमाविष्टेषु दैहिक-शुद्ध्य्-अशुद्धि-विचारो नास्तीति गम्यते । लिम्पन्त्यश् चन्दन-पकादिना निज-देहानुलेपं कुर्वत्यः । लेपनादिकम् अपास्येति ज्ञेयम् । एवं भोग-संस्कारस्यापि त्यागेन देहोपेक्षा सिद्धवः ॥६॥

कासाञ्चिच् च परमोत्कण्ठया श्री-भगवत्-सन्तोषणार्थं तद्-भजन-साधन-निजाङ्ग-भूषण-परित्यागम् अप्य् आह---लिम्पन्त्य इत्य्-आदिना लिम्पन्त्योऽङ्ग-रागं कुर्वत्यः लेपनादिकम् अप्य् अपास्येति ज्ञेयम् । अन्या इत्य् अस्य लिम्पन्त्य इति पद-त्रयेणान्वयः । तत्रैव हेतुं दर्शयन् किं वक्तव्यम् ? दैहिक-देहाद्य्-अपेक्षा परित्यक्तेति । कासाञ्चिद् देहाविस्मृतिर् अपि जातेत्य् आह---व्यत्यस्तेति । पूर्वोक्त-सर्व-त्याग-भावकस्यौत्सुक्यस्य विभ्रमाख्योऽयम् अनुभावः । यथोक्तं---

वल्लभ-प्राप्ति-वेलायां मदनावेश-सम्भ्रमात् । विभ्रमो हार-माल्यादि-भूषा-स्थान-विपर्ययः ॥ [उ।नी। ११.३९]

इति ।

अनेन तद्-विधानां प्रेम-भगवतो यथापेक्षितं न तथावेशाद् इति गम्यते, किन्तु पश्चात् तेनैव परिहितस्य स्वयं यथावत् परिधापितम् इति ज्ञेयम् । एवं दोहनादीनाम् एषाम् अवश्यापेक्ष्यत्वेन यथोत्तरं श्रैष्ठ्यम् ऊह्यम् ।

यद् वा, केवलम् अत्र प्रारब्ध-निज-निज-कर्म-परित्याग एव तात्पर्यम् । तत्र च व्यत्यस्त-वस्त्राभरणत्वे वस्त्रादि-धारण-रीति-त्याग एव, सर्वत्र च तत्र तत्र हेतुः---कृष्ण-गृहीत-मानसा इति । समुत्सुका इति च प्रोक्तम् । एवं सर्वा अपि कृष्णस्य परमाकर्षकस्य श्यामसुन्दरस्य श्री-यशोदा-नन्दनस्य अन्तिकम् एव ययुः । न तु लज्जादिना विघ्नादिना वा दूरे तस्थुर् इत्य् अर्थः, परम-मोहितत्वात् । यद्यपि स यत्र कान्तस् तत्राजग्मुर् इत्य् अनेन तद्-अन्तिक-गमनम् एवोक्तं, तथापि परम-मोहेनातिवेगेनात्यन्त-निकट-गमन-विवक्षया पुनर् विशेषोक्तिर् इति दिक् ॥७॥

तद् एवं सर्वा अपि कृष्णस्यान्तिकं प्रति ययुः प्रस्थितवत्यः ॥७॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.5-7

Some were milking cows, but in their intense eagerness they abandoned the milking and hurried toward Him. Others left milk heating on the stove and went without taking it down; still others left sweet porridge cooking.

Some were serving food, but abandoned it. Some left while giving milk to infants. Others were attending to their husbands, and some rose from their own meals and cast the food aside.

Some were applying cosmetics to their bodies, cleansing themselves, or adorning their eyes. Others put their garments and ornaments on in the wrong places. All went to Kṛṣṇa's side.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

In these three verses Śuka describes how the supremely enchanting song made them disregard their own bodies and everything connected with them, abandon personal duties, social conventions, religious obligations, and all else, and go to Kṛṣṇa. He first speaks of some who abandoned the customary work of their community: “while milking.” They were milking cows, and doham may mean either the act of milking or the milk itself. At that time even the gopīs engaged in milking the cows for Kṛṣṇa. Alternatively, the verbal form can be understood causatively: they were having the cows milked.

“They hurried toward Him” means they went in the direction of the flute song. The repeated expression “some” reflects the existence of many distinct groups, for the text will later call Kṛṣṇa “the leader of hundreds of groups of women” (Bhāgavata 10.29.44). Their individual names are not stated because of the weight of reverence they inspire, or because specially recalling some of them might produce differing currents of love. This matter has already been explained in the first division of Śrī Bṛhad-bhāgavatāmṛta.

Their reason for rushing there was that they were intensely eager and unable to endure even the slightest delay. This reason should be carried forward and understood everywhere in the verses that follow. The word “others” is connected both to what precedes and what follows, and the same principle applies subsequently. The remaining expressions have been explained by the earlier commentators.

Alternatively, after placing the milk upon the stove, they left without taking it down even when it had finished boiling; and after placing the sweet porridge on the fire, they similarly left it there without removing it.

Having described how some abandoned the three principal evening tasks, Śuka uses three quarters of the next verse to describe others who abandoned the conventions of society. The first quarter speaks of some who left ordinary relatives, servants, and others behind. “Serving” means that they were distributing and offering food and other items to relatives and servants. The earlier verb supplies the sense: they abandoned that serving and went. Although this activity is also one of the evening duties, for women to disregard their husbands' relatives, servants, and others is best understood as a distinct abandonment of social convention.

The next two quarters describe some who left even those who ought never to be neglected. The word “abandoned” is understood here as well. They left infants, including their sisters' children and others, while giving them milk. Having thus described abandonment of worldly relations, Śuka describes abandonment of religious duty. “Attending to their husbands” means serving them by providing hot water for bathing and performing similar services. Alternatively, the verbal form read as “eating” may be understood causatively as “causing to eat”: they abandoned the act of feeding their husbands.

On this reading, the preceding lines show that even these supremely faithful women, formerly devoted to religious duty and social convention, abandoned those conventions. Having described some who left the three chief evening tasks and others who left worldly duties, Śuka uses the next three quarters to describe women who abandoned concern for their bodies. “Eating” then means that they themselves were taking food. By abandoning their meals they neglected even the body through which they could give pleasure to Bhagavān. This reveals that those wholly absorbed in love for Him do not calculate bodily purity and impurity. Some were anointing their bodies with preparations such as sandalwood paste, yet left the anointing unfinished. By abandoning even preparation of the body for enjoyment, they demonstrated their indifference toward it.

The words beginning “some were anointing” also show that, in their supreme longing to satisfy Śrī Bhagavān, some abandoned the adornment of their own limbs, even though such adornment could serve as an instrument of His worship. The word “others” is connected with all three expressions: anointing, cleansing, and decorating the eyes. If even that was abandoned, what need is there to say that concern for the body and things connected with it had been cast aside?

Some even forgot their bodies. Śuka conveys this by saying that their garments and ornaments were reversed or placed incorrectly. This is the ecstatic manifestation called vibhrama, bewildered haste, arising from the eagerness that impelled the total abandonment described above. As the Ujjvala-nīlamaṇi states:

Language: Sanskrit

At the moment of attaining one's beloved, bewilderment born from the agitation of absorption in love is called vibhrama, in which necklaces, garlands, ornaments, and the like are placed in the wrong locations. (11.39)

This indicates that, in their absorption, women of this kind were no longer adorned in the manner appropriate for offering loving pleasure to Bhagavān. It should therefore be understood that later He Himself removed what they had put on incorrectly and dressed them properly. Since milking and each successive activity were increasingly indispensable, the later abandonments should be understood as progressively more remarkable.

Alternatively, the sole intention of these verses may be to show that each woman abandoned whatever activity she had already begun. Their wearing garments and ornaments incorrectly would then mean that they abandoned even the accepted method of putting them on. Everywhere the cause remains the phrase from the preceding verse: “their minds seized by Kṛṣṇa,” together with the present statement that they were intensely eager.

Thus they all went directly to the side of Kṛṣṇa, the supreme attractor, Śyāmasundara, the son of Śrī Yaśodā. They did not remain at a distance because of modesty or any other obstacle, for they were completely enchanted. The preceding verse had already said that they came to where their beloved stood. The present repetition expresses that, overcome by supreme enchantment and moving with extraordinary speed, they came into His closest proximity. In this way, all of them set out and went toward Kṛṣṇa.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.8 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.८ ॥

ता वार्यमाणाः पतिभिः पितृभिर् भातृ-बन्धुभिः ।

गोविन्दापहृतात्मानो न न्यवर्तन्त मोहिताः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

अधुना स्वीयैः प्रबोध्यमानानाम् अपि श्री-भगवद्-अपहृत-चित्ततया तासाम् अशेष-विचारान्तर्धानम् आह---ता इति । सर्वा एव ताः पत्य्-आदिभिर् वार्यमाणा धर्म-प्रदर्शनादिना हस्त-धारणादिना च गन्तुं निरुध्यमान अपि न न्यवर्तन्त, किन्तु ययुर् एवेत्य् अर्थः । कुतः ? मोहिता हत-विवेकाः । तत् कुतः ? गोविन्देन गोकुलेन्द्रेण । यद् वा, गा इन्द्रियाणि ईश्वरत्वेन विन्दतीति तथा, तेनापहृत आत्मा चित्तं यासां ताः । महत्तमेनापहृते द्रव्ये स्वल्पानां, पक्षान्तरे च अन्तरीश्वरेण महा-मोहनेन प्राण-कोटि-प्रेष्ठेनान्तर् अपहृते बाह्यानाम् अन्येषां तत्-प्रत्यर्पण-सामार्थ्याभावात् । अत्र प्रवाह-वेग-नीयमाना नौर् यथा तटस्थानां तिष्ठ तिष्ठेत्य् आद्य् उक्त्या नाव्-आरूढानां वा नौ-धारणेनापि न तिष्ठेद् इति दृष्टान्तो द्रष्टव्यः । गोविन्देनापहृत आकृष्ट आत्मा जीवाख्यो यासाम् इति निवृत्तौ जीवेन विच्छेदः स्याद् इति जीवनार्थम् एव गता इति श्लेषार्थः ।

तत्रादौ पतिभिर् इति तेषां पत्नी-शुभाशुभ-भागिव्त्वेन मुख्यत्वात्, ततश् च केवलं कन्या-वैगुण्येन दोष-स्पर्शात् स्नेहाच् च पितृभिः, ततश् चदुष्कीर्ति-भयात् स्नेह-विशेषाच् च भ्रातृभिः, ततश् च कुल-दोष-शङ्कया बन्धुभिर् इति ।

रक्षेत् कन्यां पिता प्रौढां पतिः पुत्रस् तु वार्धके । अभावे ज्ञातयस् त्व् एवं न स्वातन्त्र्यं क्वचित् स्त्रियः ॥

इति स्मृत्य्-उक्तेश् चत्वारो रक्षका अत्रोक्ताः । तत्र प्रायः पुत्रानुत्पत्तेर् अत्र पुत्रा नोत्काः । पत्य्-आदीनां चैषां यथोत्तरं न्यूनत्वम् ऊह्यम् । तासाम् उत्तरोत्तरं तत्-तद्-वश्यता-सम्बन्धयोर् न्यूनत्वात् । तथापि पूर्व-पूर्वेषां निवारणे प्रवृत्ताव् अपि पर-परेषां तत्र प्रवृत्तिः, कुटुम्ब-समुदायतापेक्षया ।

यद् वा, पूर्व-पूर्वैः परित्यागे कृते पर-पराश्रयण-शङ्कया तैस् तैः क्रमेण निवारणम् । यद् वा, तत्-तद्-अन्तिक-वर्तिभिः पतिभिः काश्चित् पित्रादिभिश् च काश्चन तत्र च पतिभिः पत्न्य एव पित्रादिभिश् च प्रायोऽविवाहिताः स्व-वासिन्यश् च पुत्र्य इति विवेचनीयम् । अन्यत् समानम् ॥८॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.8

Their husbands, fathers, brothers, and other relatives tried to stop them, but the women, their very selves stolen by Govinda and wholly enchanted, did not turn back.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Śuka now describes how every consideration disappeared from the gopīs, even while their own people tried to reason with them, because Śrī Bhagavān had stolen their hearts. Although husbands and others attempted to stop all of them from going, whether by displaying the requirements of dharma or physically holding their hands, they did not turn back. They only continued on their way.

Why? They were enchanted, their power of deliberation gone. And why was that? Govinda, lord of Gokula, had stolen them. Alternatively, Govinda is He who, as their sovereign, possesses and governs the senses, and He had stolen their ātman, their hearts. When the greatest person takes an object, lesser people have no power to recover it. On the alternative reading, when the indwelling Lord, the supreme enchanter dearer than millions of lives, had stolen their very being from within, no external person had power to return it.

The appropriate comparison is a boat being swept along by the force of a current. It will not stop merely because people on the bank or passengers in the boat cry, “Stop! Stop!” nor even because those passengers try to restrain it. The words can also mean that Govinda had stolen and drawn away their ātman in the sense of the living self. Turning back would therefore separate them from their very life; they went to Him simply in order to live. This is the verse's double meaning.

Husbands are listed first because they are chiefly responsible for sharing the favorable and unfavorable consequences of their wives' conduct. Fathers follow because a daughter's defect touches them with blame and because of their affection. Brothers follow from fear of disgrace and their own special affection, and other relatives from concern that the family might be tainted. A traditional law text states:

Language: Sanskrit

A father should protect a girl, her husband should protect her in maturity, and a son in old age; in their absence her kinsmen should do so. A woman should never be left without protection.

Thus four kinds of guardians are named here. Sons are not mentioned, most likely because the women had generally not yet borne them. The authority of husbands and each successive group should be understood as progressively less, since the women's dependence upon and relationship with each successive guardian was progressively weaker. Yet although the earlier and stronger guardians had already tried to restrain them, the later ones did so as well because the entire family acted collectively.

Alternatively, when each earlier guardian failed, the next might have feared that the women would seek shelter with someone else and therefore tried in turn to stop them. Or some women were stopped by the husbands who stood nearest them, while others were stopped by fathers and the rest. On this reading, those stopped by husbands were wives, whereas those stopped by fathers and others were generally unmarried daughters still living at home. The remainder of the explanation is the same.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.9 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.९ ॥

अन्तर्-गृह-गताः काश्चिद् गोप्योऽलब्ध-विनिर्गमाः ।

कृष्णं तद्-भावना-युक्ता दध्युर् मीलित-लोचनाः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

यदि तास् तादृश-विघ्नेन वारिता अभविष्यन्, तर्हि सद्य एव दशमीं दशाम् अगमिष्यन्न् इति तासां सर्वासाम् एव भाव-विशेषं दृष्टान्तेन प्रदर्शयन् कासाञ्चिद् अवस्था-विशेषम् आह---अन्तर् इति त्रिभिः । काश्चित् महा-लक्ष्म्य्-अंश-भूताः साधन-सिद्धाः वा गृहम् अवस्थिताः, अत एव नाम-मात्र-पत्य्-आदिभिर् द्वारादि-निरोधात् । यद् वा, पित्रादीनां द्वार-देशोपवेशान् न लब्धो विशिष्टः श्री-भगवद्-अभिसरण-योग्यः । यद् वा, अन्य-गोपीवत् वीनां पक्षिणाम् इवातिशीघ्र-गमनार्थं निर्गमो बहिर् निःसरणं पन्था वा । यद् वा, वेः पक्षिणोऽपि निर्गमो यस्मात् छिद्रात् तादृशम् अपि याभिस् ताः । अत एव कृष्णं निज-चित्ताकर्षकं परमानन्द-घन-मूर्तिं वा दध्युर् विशेषतश् चिन्तयामासुः । ध्येयम् आपदि [भा।पु। १०.३१.१३] इत्य्-आद्य्-उक्त-न्यायेन । तन् महापन्-निस्तारार्थं, किं वा, अभीष्टाप्राप्त्या स्वत एव तच्-चिन्ता-विशेषोत्पत्तेः । कथं दध्युः ? तस्य प्रस्तुतस्य श्री-कृष्णेन सह विलासस्य । किं वा, सुगोप्यस्य सम्भोगस्य या भावना तया युक्ताः संयुक्ता योगवत्यो वा सत्यः । किं च, मीलित-लोचना अर्ध-मुद्रित-नेत्राः सत्य इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, दुःख-विशेषेण ध्यान-विशेषेण वा मुद्रित-नेत्राः सत्यः । यद् वा, मीलितम् अन्तर्हितं लोचनम् अन्याशेष-ज्ञानं यासां तथाभूताः सत्यः ॥९॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.9

Some gopīs were confined inside their homes and found no way to leave. Joining themselves to the contemplation of being with Kṛṣṇa, they closed their eyes and meditated upon Him.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Had all the gopīs been stopped by an obstacle of this kind, they would immediately have reached the tenth and final condition of separation, death. To illustrate the distinctive emotion present in all of them, Śuka describes in these three verses the particular condition of some: “inside.” Some who were portions of Mahālakṣmī, or who had attained perfection through spiritual practice, remained within their houses because husbands and others who were husbands in name only had blocked the doors.

Alternatively, because fathers and others sat at the doorways, they could not find an excellent means of departure suitable for going to meet Śrī Bhagavān. Or they found no exit or path by which they could fly out as swiftly as birds, like the other gopīs. Or they could not discover even a hole through which a bird might escape.

Therefore they meditated intently upon Kṛṣṇa, the attractor of their hearts, whose form is condensed supreme bliss. They followed the principle later expressed in the words “He should be meditated upon in distress” (Bhāgavata 10.31.13), so that they might be delivered from this great calamity. Or an especially intense remembrance of Him arose spontaneously because they had not attained their desire.

How did they meditate? They were joined to the contemplation of the play with Śrī Kṛṣṇa that was now about to occur. Or they were united through meditation with the experience of their most confidential union with Him. Their eyes were closed, perhaps only half closed; or they shut them completely because of their exceptional sorrow or the intensity of meditation. Alternatively, “their vision was closed” means that every awareness of anything else had disappeared from them.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.10-11 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.१०-११ ॥

दुःसह-प्रेष्ठ-विरह-तीव्र-ताप-धुताशुभाः ।

ध्यान-प्राप्ताच्युताश्लेष-निर्वृत्या क्षीण-मङ्गलाः ॥

तम् एव परमात्मानं जार-बुद्ध्यापि सङ्गताः ।

जहुर् गुण-मयं देहं सद्यः प्रक्षीण-बन्धनाः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

ततश् च सद्य एव श्री-कृष्णेन सह संयोगं प्राप्ता इत्य् आह---दुःसहेति द्वाभ्याम् । ध्यानेन विशेषतस् तद्-रूप-गुणादि-परिस्फूर्त्या दुःसहः प्रेष्ठ-विरहः । अत एव तेन तीव्र-तापः, तेन धुताशुभाः । परमात्मनम् अपि तं कृष्णं जार-बुद्ध्यैव । प्रेमाग्नि-विशेषेण सदा जरयतीति जार उपपतिस् तद्-बुद्ध्या तद्-भावेनैव । न तु परमात्म-बुद्ध्या सङ्गताः सम्यक् प्राप्तास् तेन सह मिलिता इत्य् अर्थः । इति नित्य-परम-प्रेम-सङ्गोऽभिप्रेतः ।

कथं गुण-मयं देहं जहुः ? किं तु गुणातीतं नित्य-भगवत्-प्रेम्-सङ्गति-योग्यं देहं प्रापुर् इत्य् अर्थः । सच्चिदानन्द-घन-रूप-प्राप्त्या सङ्गताः इति भावः । सङ्गतिश् च नित्य-वक्षः-स्थ्ल-स्थ-श्रीवत् महा-शक्त्य्-आदिवद् वा नित्य-संयोग-लक्षणा ज्ञेया । तत्रापि जार-बुद्ध्या सङ्गतत्वाद् विशेषः कश्चिद् ऊह्यः । तथा चोद्धव-द्वारा श्री-भगवद्-उक्तौ---

या मया क्रीडता रात्र्यां वनेऽस्मिन् व्रज आस्थिताः । अलब्ध-रासाः कल्याण्यो मापुर् मद्-वीर्य-चिन्तया ॥ [भा।पु। १०.४७.३७]

अत्र च कल्याण्य इत्य् अनेन मद्-वीर्य-चिन्तयेत्य् अनेन च प्राप्ति-विशेष एवाभिप्रेतः । तच् चाग्रे तत्रैव व्यक्तं भावि । अन्यत्रैव व्यञ्जितम् एव । तत्र दुःसह-शब्देन तीव्र-शब्देन चानन्त-कोटि-कल्पेषु महा-नरकादि-भोगैर् यावां स्तापस् ततोऽपि कोटि-गुणस् तापः सूच्यते । तथा अच्युत-शब्देन निर्वृति-शब्देन चानन्त-कोटि-कल्पेषु साम्राज्य-स्वाराज्यादि-भोगैर् यत् सुखं मोक्ष-सुखं च ततोऽधिकम् अपि तत् सुखं ध्वन्यते । श्री-भगवद्-आश्लेष-सुख-महोदधेस् तत् सर्वस्य कर्ण-मात्र-रूपत्वात् । तत्र च श्री-भगवत्-सम्बन्धेन तत्-तद्-वासनाक्षयोऽपि ज्ञेयः । अत एव प्रक्षीणेति प्र-शब्दः ।

तथा अशुभं नाम श्री-भगवन्-नित्य-संयोग-प्रतिबन्धक-कर्म-विशेष एव । मङ्गलं च मानादिषु श्री-भगवद्-अनुनयादि-जन्य-सुख-विशेष-हेतुः सत्-कर्म-विशेषः । तत्-तत्-प्रत्क्षयश् च नित्य-संयोग-सिद्धेः । अत एव विरहेण मानादिना च सम्पद्यमान-प्रेमानन्द-विशेषाभावात् तासाम् अत्र स्थिताभ्योऽन्याभ्यः सौभाग्ये न्यूनतोह्या ।

अथवा, ततश् च सर्व-सद्-गुण-मयम् अपि देहं सद्यो जहुः । पत्य्-आदिभिर् गृहान्तर्-निरुद्धेन तेन श्री-कृष्ण-प्राप्तेः । अतस् तद्-योग्य-देहान्तरेण तं श्री-नन्द-किशोरम् एव सङ्गता इत्य् अर्थः । कुतः ? परमात्मानं परम-प्रियम् इत्य् अर्थः । तत्र हेतुः---जार-बुद्ध्येति । अन्यत् समानम् ।

यद् वा, ध्यान-प्रभावेण सद्यः प्रकर्षेण क्षीणानि बन्धनानि पत्य्-आदि-कृत-द्वार-बन्धा यासां तथा-भूता अपि गुण-मयं सर्व-सद्-गुण-मयम् अपि देहं जहुः । दुःसहो यः प्रेष्ठस्य प्रियतमस्य श्री-कृष्णस्यापि विरहः । अत एव तेन यस् तीव्र-तापः, अन्तर्-महा-ज्वरस् तेन धुता नष्टा आशु शीघ्रम् । यद् वा, आशु अभिनवा भा कान्तिर् यासां ताः ।

किं च, ध्याने ध्यानेन वा हेतुना प्राप्तः सङ्गतो योऽच्युतः, मया परोक्षं भजता1 [भा।पु। १०.३२.२१] इत्य्-आदि तद्-वचन-प्रामाण्येन विरहेऽपि च्युति-रहितो भगवान् श्री-कृष्णस् तस्य । किं वा, अच्युतेन अविच्छिन्नेन । अर्थात्, प्रेष्ठस्यैवाश्लेषेण या निर्वृतिः परम-सुखम् । किंवा, आश्लेष-रूपा निर्वृतिस् तया ध्यान-विशेषेणैव साक्षात् सम्भोग-सुख-मयत्वेन प्रतीयमानया निर्वृत्या विशिष्टा अपि जहुः ।

कुतः ? क्षीण-मङ्गला अन्तर्-गृहे निरोधाय पत्यादिभिर् धारणादिना बहिर्-निःसरणार्थोद्यमे भित्त-कपाटादि-संसर्गेण वा नष्ट-तिलकादि-मङ्गलाः, महोत्ताप-जर्जरत्वात् । कान्ति-विनाशेन तिलकादि-क्षयेण च तादृङ्-मलिन-प्रक्षीण-देहस्य श्री-भगवत्-सेवायाम् अयोग्यत्व-मननाद् इत्य् अर्थः ।

यद् वा, प्रश्लेषेण ध्यान-प्राप्ताच्युताश्लेष-निर्वर्त्या अक्षीणं क्षयम् अप्राप्तं मङ्गलं रास-क्रीडादि-लक्षणं वा यासां तयैवाशेष-रति-सुख-सिद्धेः, तथाभुता अपि जहुः । कुतः? दुःसह-प्रेष्ठ-विरह-तीव्र-तापेन धुतम् । धुतिर् निधूननं पीडनम् इति यावत् । तद् एवाशुभम् अमङ्गलं महा-दौर्भाग्यं वा यासां ताः । पुनर् विरह-भयाद् इत्य् अर्थः।

यद् वा, धुता कम्पिता अपगता आशुः शीघ्रा अविलम्बा भा प्रतिभा यासाम् । अत्यन्त-विरह-तापेन विचारापगमाद् इति भावः । अत एव सद्यः प्रक्षीण-बन्धनाः । सद्यः सपदि प्रकर्षेण क्षीणं बन्धनम् आशा-बन्धो यासां, देह-रक्षया रासादि-केलिं प्राप्स्याम इत्य् आशा-बन्धोऽपि नष्ट इति भावः । अन्यथा अन्य-गोपीवत् श्री-वृन्दावने व्रजान्तः-साक्षाद्-अवस्थित्य्-आदि-परित्यागायोगः । अत एव ताभ्योऽत्र निवसन्तीनां श्री-गोपीनां सौभाग्यम् अधिकम् एव, केवलं नित्य-संयोगेन विरह-दुःखाभावात्, कैश्चिद् भाव-विशेषेणातृप्तास् ताः प्रशंस्यन्ते । विरहेऽपि प्रेम-विशेषोदयेनानन्द-विशेषः स्याद् इति श्री-भागवतामृते विवृतम् एवास्ति ।

यद् वा, जहुर् अन्तर्धापयामासुः । यद् वा, तं परमात्मानं जार-बुद्ध्यैव सङ्गम् आसक्तिं प्राप्ता अपि । दुःसह-प्रेष्ठ-विरह-तीव्र-तापेनैव धुताशुभाः धुतं विनाशितं जगताम् एवाशुभं ताप-त्रयं याभिः, तादृक् ताप-विशेषस्य श्री-भगवदीय-गाढ-प्रेमोद्रेकमयत्वात् जगत्-ताप-त्रय-नाशकत्वम् । तथा ध्यान-प्राप्ताच्युताश्लेष-निर्वृत्या अक्षीण-मङ्गलाः । अक्षीणं पुष्टं बुद्धिम् एव गतं जगतां मङ्गलं याभ्यः । तादृग्-ध्यानस्य जगताम् अभ्युदय-कारित्वान् मङ्गल-वृद्धि-कारित्वम् । एवम्भूतः सत्यो गुण-मयं देहं जहुः । गुणा भावास् तत्रान्तरा भावा आर्जव-स्थैर्य-मार्दव-बहिर्-निष्क्रमोपायाज्ञता-गुरु-जनादि-सङ्कोचादयः, बाह्याः सन्तप्तता-गृहान्तस्थता-बद्धतादयः, तन्-मयं तत्-प्रधानं देहं जहुर् इति । तत्-तद्-भाव-त्याग एवात्र देह-त्याग उक्तः । यथा सृष्टि-प्रसङ्गे ब्रह्मणस् तत्-तद्-भाव-त्याग एव देह-त्याग इति तृतीय-स्कन्धे कथितम् । अतः प्रक्षीण-बन्धनाः प्रक्षीणानि बन्धनानि दिनान्तरे श्री-भगवत्-केलि-प्राप्तौ प्रतिबन्धा आन्तरा बाह्या आर्जव-सन्तप्तादयो यासां तद्-रात्रौ अच्युताश्लेष-निर्वृत्या काल-क्षेपाद् अलब्ध-रासाः कल्याण्य इति । एवं ज्ञानेन मोक्षो भवेत्, प्रीति-भक्त्या वैकुण्ठ-लोकः प्रेम्णा च श्री-भगवद्-वशीकरणं, तत्र च जारतया प्रेम-विशेषेण नित्य-प्रेष्ठतया व्रजे संयोग इति सिद्धान्तः । अतस् ताद्र्श-भावोत्पत्तये रास-क्रीडा सर्वथा सर्वैः सेव्येति तात्पर्यम् ॥१०-११॥

Footnotes

  1. एवं मद्-अर्थोज्झित-लोक-वेद-

    स्वानां हि वो मय्य् अनुवृत्तयेऽबलाः ।

    मया परोक्षं भजता तिरोहितं

    मासूयितुं मार्हथ तत् प्रियं प्रियाः ॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.10-11

The unbearable separation from their dearest beloved produced such blazing anguish that all their inauspicious karma was swept away. In meditation they attained Acyuta's embrace, and the bliss of that union exhausted their auspicious karma.

Although He is the Supreme Self, they united with Him solely in the consciousness that He was their paramour. Their bonds completely destroyed at once, they left behind the body composed of the material qualities.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Śuka declares in these two verses that they then attained union with Śrī Kṛṣṇa immediately. Through meditation, in which His form, qualities, and other features appeared with special vividness, their separation from their dearest beloved became unbearable. That separation produced intense burning anguish, and the anguish swept away everything inauspicious.

Though Kṛṣṇa is the Supreme Self, they approached Him only with the awareness that He was their jāra, their paramour. The word jāra may be understood as the lover who continually causes them to burn and melt in a distinctive fire of prema. They attained Him completely and united with Him in precisely that awareness and mood, not in awareness of Him as the Supreme Self. Thus the passage intends an eternal union in the highest love.

How did they “leave the body composed of the qualities”? The meaning is that they attained a body beyond the material qualities, fit for eternal loving union with Bhagavān. They united with Him upon attaining a form condensed of eternity, consciousness, and bliss. This union should be understood as an eternal conjunction, like that of Śrī, who eternally dwells upon His chest, or that of His great divine potencies. Yet because they united with Him in the consciousness of Him as their paramour, a special distinction in their union must also be understood. Śrī Bhagavān accordingly said through Uddhava:

Language: Sanskrit

Those blessed women who remained in Vraja and could not join the rāsa attained Me by contemplating My valor as I sported in this forest at night. (Bhāgavata 10.47.37)

The words “blessed women” and “by contemplating My valor” indicate a very special attainment here. That distinction will be made explicit later in the same context and is also suggested elsewhere.

The words “unbearable” and “intense” indicate an anguish millions of times greater than all the suffering that could be experienced through billions of cosmic ages in the great hells and elsewhere. Likewise, the words “Acyuta” and “bliss” suggest a happiness surpassing all the pleasure of universal sovereignty and independent dominion enjoyed through billions of cosmic ages, and surpassing even the happiness of liberation. All such happiness is no more than a tiny shore of the great ocean of bliss found in Śrī Bhagavān's embrace. In relation with Him, the corresponding latent desires were also exhausted. This complete exhaustion is indicated by the intensive prefix in “their bonds were utterly destroyed.”

“Inauspicious” here means precisely the particular karma that obstructs eternal union with Śrī Bhagavān. “Auspicious” means the particular good karma that produces such happiness as Bhagavān's efforts to appease them during loving indignation and other moods. Both kinds were exhausted because eternal union had now been attained. For this reason, however, these confined women should be understood as less fortunate than the other gopīs who remained in this world, for they no longer experienced the special bliss of love that arises through separation, loving indignation, and related conditions.

Alternatively, although their bodies were composed entirely of excellent qualities, they abandoned them at once. Because those bodies had been confined inside the house by husbands and others, they could not attain Śrī Kṛṣṇa through them. They therefore attained Śrī Nanda's youthful son in another body suited for that meeting. Why could they do so? Because He was their paramātmā, their supremely beloved self. Their awareness of Him as their paramour was the cause of their attainment. The rest of the explanation remains the same.

On a third reading, through the power of meditation their bonds were immediately and thoroughly destroyed, “bonds” meaning the doors fastened by their husbands and others. Even after becoming free in this way, they left behind bodies composed entirely of good qualities. Their separation from their most beloved Śrī Kṛṣṇa was unbearable, and the intense burning it produced was a great fever within them. By that fever their bodies were swiftly swept away and destroyed. Alternatively, the expression may be read to mean that a fresh and extraordinary radiance suddenly appeared upon them.

Moreover, “Acyuta attained in meditation” can mean that Acyuta was reached and encountered either within meditation or by meditation as its cause. By the authority of His own statement beginning “I worshiped you while remaining out of sight” (Bhāgavata 10.32.21), Bhagavān Śrī Kṛṣṇa remains Acyuta, never separated from them even during apparent separation. Alternatively, “Acyuta” can qualify the embrace itself: it was unbroken. In either case, the supreme happiness called “bliss” arose from the embrace of their own dearest beloved. Or their bliss itself took the form of His embrace. Through their extraordinary meditation, that bliss appeared to be composed of the happiness of direct physical union. Even though they were endowed with such bliss, they left the body.

Why did they leave it? They were kṣīṇa-maṅgalāḥ: their auspicious adornments, such as tilaka, had been destroyed. This happened while husbands and others held them to confine them inside the house, or through contact with walls, doors, and other obstacles as they struggled to get outside, for their terrible anguish had left them physically broken. Their beauty had faded and their tilaka and other adornments were gone. They therefore regarded such a soiled, emaciated body as unfit for Śrī Bhagavān's service.

Alternatively, by joining the prefix a- to the expression, they were akṣīṇa-maṅgalāḥ: their auspicious fortune, consisting of rāsa play and the like, had not diminished. The bliss of Acyuta's embrace attained in meditation brought them the complete happiness of loving union. Even in that state, however, they abandoned the body. Why? The unbearable, blazing anguish of separation from their dearest beloved had shaken and tormented them. That torment itself was their inauspiciousness, misfortune, and supreme wretchedness, and they feared separation again.

Or dhuta may mean shaken, while āśu-bhā means that their quick and immediate power of understanding had departed. The torment of extreme separation removed their capacity to deliberate. Therefore their “bond” was utterly destroyed at once, “bond” here meaning the bond of hope. Even their hope that by preserving the body they would later attain rāsa and similar play had vanished. Otherwise it would not have been fitting for them to abandon their direct embodied presence within Vraja and Śrī Vṛndāvana, as the other gopīs did not.

For this very reason, the good fortune of the gopīs who continued living here in Vraja is actually greater than that of the confined women. Because the latter entered eternal union, they no longer experienced the pain of separation. They are praised as insatiable only from the perspective of a particular devotional mood. As Śrī Bṛhad-bhāgavatāmṛta has already explained, even in separation a special bliss arises through the awakening of an exceptional form of prema.

Alternatively, “they left” can mean “they caused the body to disappear.” Another reading begins by understanding that they attained attachment to the Supreme Self solely with the awareness that He was their paramour. Their unbearable, blazing anguish in separation from their dearest beloved made them dhutāśubhāḥ: women by whom the inauspicious threefold suffering of the entire world was shaken off and destroyed. Their extraordinary anguish consisted of an upsurge of dense love belonging to Śrī Bhagavān and therefore had the power to destroy the world's threefold misery.

Likewise, through the bliss of Acyuta's embrace attained in meditation they were akṣīṇa-maṅgalāḥ: the auspicious fortune of the worlds was not diminished but nourished and brought to full awareness through them. Meditation of this kind produces the world's prosperity and increases its auspiciousness.

Though they possessed these qualities, they “left the body composed of the guṇas.” Here the guṇas are states of feeling. The inner states include simplicity, steadiness, tenderness, ignorance of any means of escaping outside, and modesty before elders and others. The external states include being scorched by anguish, remaining inside the house, and being confined. They abandoned the “body” that consisted chiefly of these states. Thus “leaving the body” means abandoning those respective emotional conditions, just as the Third Canto, in the account of creation, calls Brahmā's abandonment of particular mental states an abandonment of bodies.

Their bonds were consequently destroyed: all the inner and outer obstacles to attaining Śrī Bhagavān's play on another day, such as simplicity and the state of being scorched, had come to an end. Because they passed that night in the bliss of Acyuta's meditative embrace, they are the “blessed women who could not attain rāsa” mentioned in the later verse.

The settled conclusion is this: knowledge yields liberation; affectionate devotion yields Vaikuṇṭha; prema brings Śrī Bhagavān under one's control; and within prema, the special love that regards Him as a paramour grants eternal union with one's dearest beloved in Vraja. The purport is therefore that everyone should, in every way, render service to the rāsa play so that such a devotional mood may arise.

Footnote 4, Bhāgavata 10.32.21

My dear women, for My sake you abandoned the claims of society, scripture, and your own people. I remained out of sight and worshiped your love from concealment only to deepen your attachment to Me. Beloveds, do not therefore resent your beloved.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.12 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.१२ ॥

राजोवाच---

कृष्णं विदुः परं कान्तं न तु ब्रह्मतया मुने ।

गुण-प्रवाहोपरमस् तासां गुण-धियां कथम् ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

श्री-युक्तः परीक्षिद् इत्य् अन्येषां परीक्षणार्थम् इवोवाच, न चाज्ञानेन संशयाद् इति भावः । परं केवलं कान्तं गतिं सुन्दरं वा । यद् वा, परं कान्तं रमणं जारम् इत्य् अर्थः । अत एव गुणेषु तस्य सौन्दर्य-माधुर्य-कारुण्यादिष्व् एव, न तु तत्त्वे धीर् बुद्धिर् यासां तासां गुण-प्रवाहः संसारस् तस्योपरमो निवृत्तिः कथं भवति ? सर्व-पुरुषार्थ-चूडामणिर् मोक्षः कथं घटते ? तम् एव विदित्वातिमृत्युम् एति [श्वे।उ। ३.८] इत्य्-आदि श्रुति-प्रामाण्येन भगवत्-तत्त्व-ज्ञानेनैव संसार-निवृत्ति-सिद्धेः । मोक्षस्य सर्वतः श्रेष्ठता-मननेन दौर्लभ्यम् अभिप्रेत्य । किं वा, मोक्षस्य साधनं शास्त्रे यद् उक्तं, तद्-भावम् अवेक्ष्यायं प्रश्नः ।

यद् वा, परं कान्तं कन्दर्प-कोटि-मनोहरम् आत्म-कोटि-प्रेष्ठं वा । अत एव गुणेषु तस्य सौन्दर्य-माधुर्य-वैदग्ध्यानुरागादिष्व् एव, न तु स्व-स्वरूपत्वे धीर् यासां तासां तृणीकृत-मोक्षैः सद्-भक्तैर् अपि सेव्य-पादानां श्री-कृष्ण-प्रेयसीनाम् अतिफल्गुतमो मोक्षः कथं सम्भवेत् ? इति मोक्षस्यातितुच्छता-मननाद् अयं प्रश्नः ।

मुने ! हे सर्वज्ञ ! इति तद्-वृत्तं त्वया ज्ञायत एव, अतस् तत् परिहारस् त्वयैव कर्तुं शक्यते इति भावः । किन्तु वस्तुतस् तु नाथ योनि-सहस्रेषु इति, त्वयि भक्तस् तु कीटोऽपि भूयासं जन्म-जन्मसु इत्य्-आदि वचनैर् भक्तानां भक्ताव् एव तात्पर्येणभक्ति-वृद्ध्य्-अर्थं जन्मादि-प्रार्थनात् जन्मादि-लक्षण-संसारोपरमोऽनुचितः । अतो निर्वेदादिना भक्ति-पुष्टि-हेतु-गुण-मय-देह-त्यागेन गुणातीत-देह-ग्रहणम् अप्य् अयुक्तम् एवेति सद्-गुण-मयता-पक्षे गुण-धियां गुण-ज्ञानाम् इत्य् अर्थः । गुणानां श्री-भगवत्-सन्तोषण-रूप-लावण्यादीनां प्रवाहो यस्मिन् देहे तस्योपरमः कथं स्यात् ? श्री-भगवत्-सेवायां देहस्यायोग्यत्व-मननात् । असमोर्ध्वं दुःख-भराद् वा तासां तादृश-देह-त्यागायोगात् ।

यद् वा, गुणेषु श्री-कृष्णस्य लावण्य-सौरभ्यादिषु रास-क्रीडादिषु वा धीर् यासां तासाम् अपि गुणोऽन्य-गोपीवच् छ्री-वृन्दावने व्रजान्तः-साक्षान्-निवासादि-लक्षणः रास-क्रीडादि-लक्षणो वा सौभाग्य-विशेषस् तस्य प्रवाहः । आवृत्त्या नित्य-नूतनतया वा परम्परा तस्योपरमः कथं स्यात् । सर्व-सद्-गुणमय-देह-त्यागेन तद्-असिद्धेः ? किं च, विचाराद्य्-अपगमात् ताभिस् त्यज्यमानस्यापि तादृश-देहस्य तादृश-निज-स्वभावेन कथं पातः स्यात् ? इत्य् अर्थः॥१२॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.12

The king said: O sage, the gopīs knew Kṛṣṇa only as their supreme beloved, not as Brahman. Their minds rested upon His qualities. How, then, did the flow of the material qualities cease for them?

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

The honorific Śrī before Parīkṣit indicates that he spoke as though testing others, not because ignorance had made him doubtful. The gopīs knew Kṛṣṇa solely as their beloved, or as their beautiful goal. Alternatively, they knew Him as their supreme lover and paramour. Their understanding therefore rested only upon His qualities, such as beauty, sweetness, and compassion, not upon His ontological nature. How, then, did the stream of the guṇas, the cycle of material existence, cease for them? How did liberation, the crest jewel of all human goals, become possible? Scripture establishes that material existence ends only through knowledge of Bhagavān's true nature, as in the declaration, “Knowing Him alone, one passes beyond death” (Śvetāśvatara Upaniṣad 3.8). The king asks with liberation's rarity in mind, considering it superior to every other goal. Or he asks in view of the particular means of liberation taught in scripture.

Alternatively, “the supreme beloved” means one who enchants millions of gods of love or is dearer than millions of selves. Their minds rested only upon His beauty, sweetness, cleverness in love, attachment, and other qualities, not upon the understanding that He was their own essential self. How, then, could liberation, an utterly insubstantial thing, possibly befall Śrī Kṛṣṇa's beloveds, whose feet are served even by true devotees who regard liberation as straw? On this reading, the king's question arises because he considers liberation exceedingly insignificant.

The address “O sage” means: “You are omniscient. You already know the whole course of what happened, and therefore you alone can resolve this question.” In reality, however, devotees pray for birth and other conditions precisely to increase devotion, for devotion itself is their sole aim. They say, for example, “O Lord, among thousands of species...” and “May I become even a worm devoted to You, birth after birth.” The cessation of material existence, conceived as the ending of birth and the rest, would therefore be inappropriate for them. Nor would it be fitting for them to abandon a body made of auspicious qualities, a body that nourishes devotion through despondency and other emotions, and assume another body beyond the guṇas.

On this reading, “those whose minds rested on the guṇas” means those who knew and possessed excellent qualities. How could a body in which qualities such as beauty flow for the purpose of satisfying Śrī Bhagavān come to an end? Such an ending would imply that the body was unfit for His service. Nor could the gopīs abandon a body of that kind merely because of a burden of sorrow unequaled and unsurpassed.

Alternatively, their minds rested upon Śrī Kṛṣṇa's qualities, such as His beauty and fragrance, or upon His rāsa play and other pastimes. The “flow of guṇa” can then mean the current or succession of their own distinctive good fortune: directly dwelling within Vraja in Śrī Vṛndāvana like the other gopīs, participating in the rāsa dance, and enjoying related blessings. How could that current cease, whether understood as repeated experience or as experience that is eternally fresh? Abandoning a body composed entirely of good qualities would prevent that fortune. Moreover, even if their loss of deliberation caused them to abandon such a body, how could a body possessing their own extraordinary nature simply fall away? This is the king's question.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.13 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.१३ ॥

श्री-शुक उवाच---

उक्तं पुरस्ताद् एतत् ते चैद्यः सिद्धिं यथा गतः ।

द्विषन्न् अपि हृषीकेशं किम् उताधोक्षज-प्रियाः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

श्री-युक्तः शुक इति । किञ्चिद् अमर्षत्वादिना अव्यक्त-वाक्तया कथनेन शुक-तुल्यत्वात् । एवम् अग्रे च विवेचनीयम् । किन्तु राजानं स्वाभिप्राय-विदं जानन्न् अपि तद्-व्याजेन तत्-प्रश्न-हेतून् हेतुकान् काञ्चिद् उद्दिश्य क्रुध्यन्न् इव प्रत्याह---उक्तम् इति ।

तत्र प्रथम-पक्षे भक्तानां संसारोपरमेऽपि राज्ञः शङ्कया श्री-भगवन्-माहात्म्ये तावद् असम्भावनोत्पत्तेः क्रुध्यन्न् इव प्रत्याह---उक्तम् इति । हृषीकेशं सर्वेन्द्रिय-वृत्ति-प्रदत्वेन परमोपकारिणम् अपि । यद् वा हृषी तृण-विशेषः, तद्वत् सूक्ष्म-दीर्घ-विरलाः । किं वा, हृष्यो रश्मयस् तद्वद् दीप्तिमन्तो बहुलाश् च केशा यस्य तं परम-सुन्दरम् इत्य् अर्थः । तादृशम् अपि कृष्णं द्विषन्न् अपि चैद्यः शिशुपालः सिद्धिं गुणातीत-सच्चिदानन्द-विग्रह-प्राप्ति-लक्षणाम् । यद् वा, निजाभीष्ट-सिद्धिं पुनर् भगवत्-पार्षद-लक्षणां मुक्तिं गतः प्राप्तो यथावद् एतत् पुरस्तात् पूर्वे सप्तम-स्कन्धे तु तुभ्यम् उक्तम् एव ।

शकटाधः शयने शकट-पात-शकटाद् विमुक्ततयाक्षात् पुनर् जात इवेत्य् अधोक्षजः । श्री-यशोदा-नन्दनः प्रियो यासां तास् तस्य वा प्रियाः सिद्धिं यान्तीति, किम् उ वक्तव्यम् ? इत्य् अर्थः । अभिप्रायस् तैर् व्यञ्जितम् एव । अतः प्रियतम-विरह-भयेन ताभिर् भक्तान् अभीष्टोऽपि जन्मादि-ध्वंसः स्वीकृत इति सिद्धान्तः ।

द्वितीय-पक्षे, चैद्योऽपि निजाभीष्ट-सिद्धिं प्राप्तः । अधोक्षज-प्रियास् तु पुनर् विरह-भयेनाभीष्टस्य नित्य-तत्-संयोगस्य सिद्धिं प्राप्स्यन्तीति किम् उ वक्तव्यम् इति । तथा दुःसह-विरहार्ति-भयेनैव तादृश-देहस्यापि त्याग इति परिहारः । अहो जन्म-त्रयासुरत्व-प्रापक-मुनि-शापान्ते चैद्यः श्री-कृष्ण-प्रियत्वेन च गोप्यः सिद्धिं याता इति किं वक्तव्यम् । गुणातीत-सच्चिदानन्द-विग्रह-प्राप्ति-लक्षणां, न तु विदेह-कैवल्य-रूपां प्राप्तः । कृष्ण-प्रियास् तु तादृशीं सिद्धिं यान्तीति किम् उत वक्तव्यम् ? अतः प्रेम-विशेषोत्सेक-कृतान् प्रेष्ठ-विरह-ज-क्षोभातिशयाद् भीताभिस् ताभिर् जन्मनादि-ध्वंसः स्वीकृतः । यद् उक्तं गुणातीत-देह-ग्रहणं भक्तानाम् अप्य् अयुक्तम् इति तत्र स-दैन्येन भावितं भाव-विशेषं सर्वोत्तम-बुद्ध्या बृहद्भ्यो भक्त-विशेषेभ्यो गुणातीत-देहः प्रेम-विवर्त-विशेषाभावात् प्रायो न रोचते । श्री-भगवत्-प्रेयसीनां तु प्रणयेनोन्नत-मनसां तत्र नातिशनिर् इति ।

तृतीय-पक्षे, हृषीकेशं द्विषन्न् अपि चैद्यः सिद्धिं निजाभीष्टस्य पूर्तिं पुनर् भगवत्-पार्षद-लक्षणां प्राप्तः । इत्य् अत्र हृषीकेश-नाम-सामान्यस्य श्री-भगवत्-स्वरूपस्य वाचकम् । अधोक्षज-नाम तु प्रोक्त-निरुक्त्या विशेषस्य तत्-स्वरूपस्य । अतस् तस्यावतारेभ्योऽवतारिणश् च कामाप्य् अधिकां माधुरीं प्रकटयतः श्री-व्रज-राज-कुमारस्य प्रियाः परम-मधुर-प्रेम-शालिन्यः सर्वदा यथावद् अन्य-व्रज-देव्य इव व्रजावस्थानेनाभीष्टस्य व्रजे प्रेम-विलासादेः सिद्धिं प्राप्स्यन्तीति किम् उ वक्तव्यम् । एतत् तु हानम् अन्तर्धानतया लक्षयता किं वा भव-त्यागम् एव देह-त्यागतया व्यञ्जयता मया सूचितम् अपि भवद्-विधैर् नावधारितम् इति सर्वम् अनवद्यम् ॥१३॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.13

Śrī Śuka said: I already explained to you how the king of Cedi attained perfection even though he hated Hṛṣīkeśa. What, then, need be said of those who are dear to Adhokṣaja?

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

The honorific Śrī accompanies Śuka's name. Because a slight indignation and related emotions made his speech somewhat indistinct, he resembled a parrot, a śuka. This implication should also be considered in the verses ahead. Śuka knew that the king understood his own intention. Nevertheless, using the king's question as a pretext, he replied as though angry with certain argumentative people whose views had prompted it: “I already explained this.”

According to the first interpretation of the king's question, Parīkṣit doubted how devotees' material existence could cease. Because that doubt could give rise to disbelief in Śrī Bhagavān's majesty, Śuka answers as though indignant. Even while hating Hṛṣīkeśa, who is the greatest benefactor because He gives activity to all the senses, the king of Cedi, Śiśupāla, attained perfection. The name Hṛṣīkeśa can also portray Kṛṣṇa's supreme beauty: His hairs are fine, long, and sparse like a kind of grass called hṛṣī, or they are abundant and radiant like rays of light.

Śiśupāla hated even such a Kṛṣṇa, yet attained siddhi: a form beyond the guṇas, composed of eternity, consciousness, and bliss. Alternatively, he attained his own desired perfection, liberation in the form of becoming once again a personal attendant of Bhagavān. This was already explained to the king in the Seventh Canto.

The name Adhokṣaja may here be explained through the childhood pastime in which Kṛṣṇa lay beneath a cart: when the cart fell, He emerged unharmed from beneath it, appearing as though newly born. What, then, need be said of the women whose beloved was this Adhokṣaja, Śrī Yaśodā's son, or who were themselves dear to Him? Of course they attained perfection. The earlier commentators have already suggested this intention. The conclusion is that, fearing separation from their dearest beloved, they accepted even the destruction of birth and the rest of material existence, though devotees do not ordinarily desire such destruction.

According to the second interpretation, even the king of Cedi attained his desired perfection. What, then, need be said of Adhokṣaja's beloveds? Fearing further separation, they attained the perfection they desired, eternal union with Him. This also answers why they abandoned even a body of such extraordinary quality: they feared the anguish of unbearable separation.

How astonishing! After the curse of the sages had forced Śiśupāla to take three births as a demon, even he attained perfection. What, then, can be said of the gopīs, who were Śrī Kṛṣṇa's beloveds? Śiśupāla attained a form beyond the guṇas, composed of eternity, consciousness, and bliss, not disembodied isolation. How much more certainly would Kṛṣṇa's beloveds attain perfection of that kind? Terrified by the overwhelming agitation born from separation, an agitation produced by the extraordinary flood of their prema, they accepted the ending of birth and related conditions.

The king had objected that even devotees should not accept a body beyond the guṇas. This objection was voiced in humility and from the exalted perspective of certain great devotees, who generally do not relish such a body because it lacks the particular transformations of prema experienced in embodied devotion. The beloveds of Śrī Bhagavān, however, whose hearts are elevated by intimate love, do not regard such a body with the same disfavor.

According to the third interpretation, even while hating Hṛṣīkeśa, Śiśupāla attained the fulfillment of his desire: restoration as an attendant of Bhagavān. Here the general name Hṛṣīkeśa denotes Śrī Bhagavān's essential form, while Adhokṣaja, understood through the particular derivation just given, denotes a specific manifestation of that form. He is the prince of Vraja who, as the source of all avatāras, manifests a sweetness somehow greater even than theirs. What, then, need be said of His beloveds, who possess supremely sweet prema? Like the other goddesses of Vraja, they continually remain in Vraja and attain their desired loving play and other pastimes there.

I had already indicated this by using “abandonment” to signify disappearance, or by using “abandoning the body” to suggest abandoning a state of material existence. Readers such as you did not recognize the indication. Thus every part of the account is faultless.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.14 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.१४ ॥

नॄणां निःश्रेयसार्थाय व्यक्तिर् भगवतो नृप ।

अव्ययस्याप्रमेयस्य निर्गुणस्य गुणात्मनः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

यथा कथञ्चित् सम्बन्धेनापि निजाभीष्ट-संसाधकं भाव-विशेषं श्री-भगवन्तम् एव वा श्री-भगवत्-प्रभावेण सर्वे प्रप्नुवन्तीत्य् आह---नॄणाम् इति द्वाभ्याम् । निःश्रेयसं भक्तिः । तद् एवार्थः फलं तस्मै । यद् वा, निःश्रेयसं मुक्तिः, तस्यार्थो भक्तिः । यद् वा, निःश्रेयसं भक्तिर् एव, तस्यार्थः प्रेमा, तस्मै, तत्-प्रदानार्थम् इत्य् अर्थः । व्यक्तिः प्राकट्यम् । इति साक्षाद्-भगवत्त्वम् एवाभिप्रेतम् । अत एव भगवतोऽवतारिणः परमेश्वरस्य । यद् वा, नॄणां निःश्रेयसार्थयैवेति ।

अत्र हेतुः---भगवत इति । अन्यथा भ्रू-विजृम्भ-मात्रेण ब्रह्माण्ड-कोटि-संहार-समर्थस्य भू-भार-कंसादि-वधार्थं व्यक्तेर् अनुपपत्तिर् इत्य् अर्थः । हे नृपेति । यथा नॄणां क्षेमार्थम् एवेतस् ततो भवादृशस्य राज्ञो गमनम् इति भावः ।

भगवत्त्वम् एवाह---अव्यक्तस्येत्य् आदिभिश् चतुर्भिर् विशेषणैः । आत्म-दानादिनापि न व्येतीत्य् अव्ययस् तस्य । कुतः ? अप्रमेयस्य अपरिच्छिन्नस्येत्य् अर्थः । तत् कुतः ? निर्गुणस्य माया-गुणातीतस्य । तच् च कुतः ? माया-गुणानाम् आत्मनः प्रवर्तकस्य ।

यद् वा, नॄणां निःश्रेयसार्थायैव व्यक्तिर् जन्म, अन्यथा तु कथञ्चित् सम्भवेद् इत्य् आह---अव्ययस्य जन्मादि-विकार-रहितस्य । किं च, अप्रमेयस्य, तादृशस्यापि व्यक्तौ हेतुः---गुणात्मन इति । निज-कारुण्याद्य्-अशेष-गुणानां चेतयितुः प्रकटन-परस्येत्य् अर्थः । अन्यत् समानम् ।

अथवा, ननु तर्हि कथं पर-दाराकर्षणम् ? तत्राह---अव्ययस्य पर-दार-विनोदेनापि न किञ्चित् तस्य व्येतीत्य् अर्थः । ननु तथापि तस्य तेन किं नाम प्रयोजनम् ? तत्राह---अप्रमेयस्य दुर्वितर्क्यस्य तस्य लीला केन वितर्कयितुं शक्येत्य् अर्थः । कुतः ? निर्गुणस्य गुणात्मनः । निर्गुणोऽपि सन् यो गुणानाम् आत्मा आश्रयस् तस्य । निर्गुणत्वात् तद्-दोषालेपः । गुणात्मत्वाच् च श्री-गोपीभिः सह रतिर् इति सिद्धान्तः ।

यद् वा, ननु तथाप्य् अस्मत्-प्रीत्य्-अर्थं स्वयं विचार्योच्यताम् इति चेत्, तत्राह---निर्गुणस्यापि जनस्य गुणानाम् आत्मनः प्रवर्तकस्य रास-क्रीडया जगताम् एव परम-प्रेम-सिद्ध्या सर्व-सद्-गुण-सम्पत्तेः । एतद्-अभिव्यक्तिर् अग्रे श्री-परीक्षिच्-छुक-संवादे प्रश्नोत्तराभ्यां भविष्यत्य् एव ॥१४॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.14

O king, the imperishable and immeasurable Bhagavān, who is beyond the material qualities yet is their source and inner principle, manifests Himself for humanity's highest good.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Through Śrī Bhagavān's power, everyone who enters some relation with Him, in whatever manner, attains either the particular devotional condition that fulfills the person's desire or Śrī Bhagavān Himself. Śuka explains this in two verses beginning “for humanity.” The “highest good” may mean devotion, and Bhagavān appears to grant that very fruit. Or the highest good may mean liberation, whose true purpose is devotion. Alternatively, the highest good is devotion itself, its purpose is prema, and He manifests to bestow that prema.

“Manifestation” means His becoming visible. This intends His identity as Bhagavān directly. He is therefore called Bhagavān, the Supreme Lord and source of all avatāras. The verse may also stress that His manifestation is solely for humanity's highest good.

The word Bhagavān supplies the reason. He can destroy millions of universes merely by moving His eyebrow. It would therefore be unreasonable to suppose that He must personally manifest simply to relieve the earth's burden or kill Kaṁsa and other demons. “O king” suggests a comparison: just as a king such as you travels from place to place solely for the welfare of his people, Bhagavān manifests for the good of humanity.

Four descriptions beginning with “imperishable” further express His nature as Bhagavān. He is imperishable because even when He gives Himself to others, He suffers no diminution. Why? He is immeasurable, which means unlimited. Why is He unlimited? He is nirguṇa, beyond the qualities of māyā. Why is He beyond them? He is guṇātman, the inner source who sets māyā's qualities into motion.

Alternatively, His manifestation or birth occurs solely for humanity's highest good; it could not otherwise occur at all. He is imperishable, free from transformations such as birth, and He is immeasurable. Why, then, does even such a being manifest? Because He is guṇātman: He animates all His own qualities, compassion and the rest, and naturally causes them to become manifest. The remaining explanation is the same.

One might then object, “Why does He attract the wives of others?” The word “imperishable” answers that even through play with others' wives, nothing in Him is diminished or corrupted. One might still ask what purpose such conduct could serve. “Immeasurable” means He cannot be encompassed by ordinary reasoning. Who can subject His play to mundane inference? Why is this so? He is both beyond the material qualities and the ground of all qualities. Because He is beyond them, their faults cannot touch Him. Because He is the very ground of all qualities and sentiments, He engages in loving play with the blessed gopīs. This is the conclusion.

One might finally request, “Even so, please reflect upon it and explain it for our satisfaction.” The last words answer that although He is beyond the material qualities, He is the inner source who activates the qualities of every person. Through the rāsa dance He brings the worlds to the perfection of supreme prema and thereby endows them with every excellent quality. This truth will be made explicit later in the questions and answers exchanged by Śrī Parīkṣit and Śuka.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.15 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.१५ ॥

कामं क्रोधं भयं स्नेहम् ऐक्यं सौहृदम् एव च ।

नित्यं हरौ विदधतो यान्ति तन्-मयतां हि ते ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

अतो हरौ यथा कथञ्चित् सम्बन्ध-मात्रेणापि सर्व-चित्ताकर्षके सर्व-दोष-हरे वा । अप्य्-अर्थे एव-शब्दः । कामादिकम् अपि नित्यं कुर्वतस् ते कामादि विदधाना जनाः । यद् वा, कामादिना प्रसिद्धा दण्डकारण्य-वासि-मुनयः केशि-कंसादयश् च

यद् वा, ते तव यो हरिस् तस्मिन्न् इत्य् अन्वयः । विदधते इति क्वचित् पाथः । हि निश्चितम् । तन्-मयतां ध्यानेन हर्य्-एक-निष्ठाम् ।

यद् वा, सारूप्यादि-प्राप्त्या तत्-स्वरूपतां प्राप्नुवन्ति । नित्यम् इति तत्र तत्राभ्यासेन निष्ठया तन्-मयतायाम् अविलम्बत्वं बोधयति । अन्यथा कादाचित्कतया तत्-तद्-आवेशाभावेन शीघ्र-तन्मयत्वासिद्धिः । सारूप्ये च भक्ताभक्तादि-भेदेन सुख-विशेष-लाभ-केवल-दुःख-ध्वंसादिना तथा श्री-वैकुण्ठ-पार्षदत्व-सिद्ध-लोक-वासित्वादिना वैष्णव-सिद्धान्तानुसारेण भेदः स्याद् एव ।

यद् वा, नृणां निःश्रेयसार्थायैवेत्य् अत्र हेतुम् आह---हि यतः कामादिकम् अपि कुर्वन्तस् तन्मयतां यान्तीति । अन्यत् समानम् । सौहृदम् इति दृष्टान्तः । वेति क्वचित् पाठः । ततश् च वा-शब्द उपमार्थ एव । तथा चोक्तं श्री-नारदेन सप्तम-स्कन्धे---

कामाद् द्वेषाद् भयात् स्नेहाद् यथा भक्त्येश्वरे मनः । आवेश्य तद्-अघं हित्वा बहवस् तद्-गतिं गताः ॥ [भा।पु। ७.१.२९]

इति ।

किं च---

गोप्यः कामाद् भयात् कंसो द्वेषाच् चैद्यादयो नृपाः । सम्बन्धाद् वृष्णयः स्नेहाद् यूयं भक्त्या वयं विभो ॥ [भा।पु। ७.१.३०]

इति तत्र गोप्य इति बहिर्-दृष्ट्या केवलम् औपपत्य-काम-मात्रापेक्षया । यद् वा, तन्मयता-प्राप्ति-मात्रापेक्षयैव कामादीनां सर्वेषाम् एकत्र गणना । फलतस् तु महा विशेष एवेति दिक् । एतच् च सर्वं श्री-भागवतामृते विवृतम् एवास्ते, रसामृतार्णवे च महानुभावैस् तत्-तद्-विशेषाभिव्यञ्जनेन विस्तारितम् अस्ति । अत्रापि यथा-स्थानम् अग्रे विवरणीयम् ॥१५॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.15

Those who constantly direct desire, anger, fear, affection, a sense of oneness, or friendship toward Hari surely become absorbed in Him.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Therefore, even a mere relation with Hari, established in any manner, can produce this result. Hari either attracts every heart or removes every fault. The word “indeed” has the force of “even”: those people who constantly direct even desire and the other emotions toward Him attain absorption. Alternatively, the verse refers to those renowned for the respective emotions, such as the sages who dwelt in Daṇḍakāraṇya, and Keśī, Kaṁsa, and others.

Another grammatical reading connects the pronoun with the address: “toward that Hari who is yours.” Some recensions read “they direct” in the present tense. “Surely” expresses certainty. Through meditation they attain exclusive steadfastness in Hari.

Alternatively, by attaining similarity of form and other kinds of liberation, they acquire a nature corresponding to His. “Constantly” indicates that repeated practice and firm persistence in each respective emotion remove delay in attaining such absorption. If the emotion arose only occasionally, without sustained immersion in it, rapid absorption would not be possible. Even within similarity of form, Vaiṣṇava doctrine necessarily recognizes distinctions between devotees and nondevotees: one may gain distinctive happiness while another gains only the destruction of suffering; one may become an attendant in Śrī Vaikuṇṭha while another dwells in a perfected realm; and there are other differences.

Alternatively, this verse gives the reason why Bhagavān manifests solely for humanity's highest good: “for even those who direct desire and the other emotions toward Him attain absorption in Him.” The rest of the explanation remains the same. “Friendship” serves as an example. Some recensions read “or” instead of “and,” in which case the word “or” has a comparative force, “just as.” Śrī Nārada accordingly says in the Seventh Canto:

Language: Sanskrit

Through desire, hatred, fear, affection, or devotion, many fixed their minds upon the Lord, abandoned their sin, and attained His destination. (Bhāgavata 7.1.29)

And also:

Language: Sanskrit

The gopīs through desire, Kaṁsa through fear, Śiśupāla and other kings through hatred, the Vṛṣṇis through family relationship, you through affection, and we through devotion, O mighty one. (Bhāgavata 7.1.30)

In that verse the gopīs are grouped under “desire” only from an external viewpoint that considers merely the appearance of love for a paramour. Alternatively, all the emotions beginning with desire are grouped together solely with respect to the common fact that they produce absorption in Him. Their ultimate fruits differ enormously. This entire subject has already been explained in Śrī Bṛhad-bhāgavatāmṛta. Great realized authors have also elaborated it in Rasāmṛtārṇava by revealing the particular distinctions within each emotion. Those distinctions will be explained here as well in their proper places.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.16 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.१६ ॥

न चैवं विस्मयः कार्यो भवता भगवत्य् अजे ।

योगेश्वरेश्वरे कृष्णे यत एतद् विमुच्यते ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

एवम् ईदृशो विस्मयः सन्देहः आश्चर्य-बुद्धिर् वा पुनर् न कार्य इत्य् अर्थः । भवतेति अन्येन क्रियतां नाम, भवता तु गर्भाद् आरभ्य तन्-महिमाभिज्ञेन न कथञ्चिद् अपि कदाचिद् अपि कार्य एवेत्य् अर्थः । अत एव गौरवेण भवतेति, न च त्वयेत्य् उक्तम् । विस्मयाकरणे हेतुः---भगवति अशेषैश्वर्य-युक्ते ।

ननु तर्हि कथं देवकी-गर्भतो जन्म ? तत्राह---अजे जीववन् न जायते, किन्तु स्वेच्छयैव भक्त-वात्सल्यादिना स्वयम् आविर्भवतीत्य् अर्थः ।

ननु तर्हि देवक्य्-आदीनां पुत्रतया कथं प्रतीतिर् अस्तु ? तत्राह---योगो दुर्घट-सुघटनायां सामर्थ्य-विशेषस् तस्येश्वराः । श्री-शिव-सनकादयस् तेषाम् अपीश्वरे । अतः स्वेच्छया स्वयम् आविर्भावेऽपि शक्ति-विशेषेण श्री-देवक्यादि-पुत्रतापि सम्भवेद् इत्य् अर्थः, अचिन्त्यैश्वर्यात् तस्याः । अत एव यतः कृष्णे नराकृति-पर-ब्रह्मणि ।

यद् वा, अत एव कृष्णे दुर्वितर्क्यानन्त-माहात्म्यामृत-सागरतया सुप्रसिद्धे इत्य् अर्थः । अथवा, भगवति परमेश्वरे, अतोऽजे जीववत् प्राकृत-जन्म-रहिते, कृपया स्वयम् एवाविर्भावात् । अत एव योगेश्वराणां भक्ति-योग-निष्ठानां श्री-नारदादीनाम् ईश्वरे भक्त्या सेव्ये भक्ति-विशेष-प्रकटनात् । किं वा, योगेश्वराणां महाश्चर्य-शक्तिमताम् ईश्वरे निजाश्चर्याशेषैश्वर्य-प्रकटनात् । तत्रापि कृष्णे श्री-गोकुलोत्सव इत्य् अर्थः । यतः कृष्णाद् एतच् चराचरात्मकं सर्वम् एव जगद् अशेष-साधन-रहितम् अपि तद्-इच्छा-मात्रेण तदीय-यत्-किञ्चित्-सम्बन्धाभास-मात्रेणापि स्वयम् एव विशेषेण मुच्यते, श्री-वैकुण्ठ-लोकं प्राप्नोतीत्य् अर्थः । एतच् च भावीन्द्रप्रस्थादि-तरु-लतादि श्री-वैकुण्ठ-प्राप्त्य्-अभिप्रायेण, तथा च प्रथम-स्कन्धे श्री-कुन्ती-स्तुतौ---

इमे जन-पदाः स्वृद्धाः सुपक्वौषधि-वीरुधः । वनाद्रि-नद्य्-उदन्वन्तो ह्य् एधन्ते तव वीक्षितैः ॥ [भा।पु। १.८.४०]

इति । अत स्वृद्धा इति पुनर् एधन्ते इत्य् अनेन च श्री-वैकुण्ठ-प्राप्ति-योग्यतैवाभिप्रेता । अन्यत् तैर् व्याख्यातम् ।

यद् वा, ननु बहुल-याग-योगादि-महा-साधनेन दुःसाध्यापि तन्मयता कथं यथा-कथञ्चित् कामादि-सम्बन्धेन सिध्येत् ? तत्राह---न चेति । अर्थः स एव । अतोऽस्या रास-क्रीडायाः श्रवणादौ मुक्त्य्-आदि-परैर् अपि काम-क्रीडा-मयत्व-बुद्ध्या नोदासितव्यम् । किन्तु सर्वैर् एव निजेष्ट-तद्-अतीत-सिद्धये विशेषतो भक्तैः परम-फलत्वेनेयं सदा सेव्यैवेति प्राग् एतत् प्रकरणोत्थापन-तात्पर्यं दृढीकृतम् इति दिक् ।

अथवा, श्री-व्रजेन्द्र-व्रज-गोपीत्वेन भाग्य-विशेषात् ता अपि हत-विघ्नास् तेनैव देहेन सद्य एव श्री-कृष्णं सङ्गतास् तदानीम् एव रास-क्रीडाम् अलभन्तेति व्याख्येयम् । तथा हि---अन्तर्-गृहे गताः पशैर् बद्धाः पत्य्-आदिभिर् गृहान्तः-स्थापिताः, अत एव कथम् अप्य् अलब्ध-विनिर्गमास् तद्-भावना-युक्तास् तस्याः श्री-कृष्णेन सह रास-क्रीडाया भावना-युक्तास् ततश् च प्रक्षीण-बन्धना ध्यानस्य प्रभावेणैव सुश्लथी-भूत-बन्धनाः सत्यो गुण-मयं पत्य्-आदिभिर् बहुधा बद्धत्वात् पाश-मयं पाश-प्रचुरं देहं ध्यानेनैव जहुः । नाहं केनापि बद्धास्मि, किन्तु मुक्तैवेति प्रत्येकं भावितवत्य इत्य् अर्थः । इति भावना-त्यागेनैव देह-त्याग उक्तः । यथा श्री-ब्रह्मणः सृष्ट्य्-आरम्भे तत्-तद्-भावना-त्याग एव तत्-तद्-देह-त्यागः, तथा च तृतीय-स्कन्धे ततश् च ध्यान-प्रभावेण सद्य एव प्रक्षीण-बन्धनं पत्य्-आदिभिः कृतं पाशैर् नियन्त्रणम् ।

किं वा, द्वार-बन्धादि-प्रतिबन्धो यासां तथा-भूताः सत्यः, विशेषणे तात्पर्यम्---देहस्य पाशमयतां जहुर् इत्य् अर्थः । ततश् च परमात्मानम् अपि तं श्री-नन्द-किशोर-रूपम् एव सङ्गताः । तत्र हेतुः---जार-बुद्ध्या विशिष्टा इति ।

यद् वा, परमात्मानं परम-प्रियम् इत्य् अर्थः । अयं जार-बुद्धौ हेतुः, अन्यथा तादृश-प्रियतमतासिद्धेः । ध्यान-प्रभावम् आह---ध्यानेनैव दुःसहो यः प्रेष्ठ-विरह-तीव्र-तापस् तेन धुतं निरस्तं तुच्छीकृतम् अशुभं जगताम् अशेष-दुःखस्याधिक्यात् । अन्यत् समानम् एव ।

ततश् च, या मया क्रीडता रात्र्यां [भा।पु। १०.४७.३७] इत्य् अस्यायम् अर्थः । पत्यादिभिर् बद्धत्वाद् व्रज आस्थिता अपि पश्चान् मद्-वीर्य-चिन्तया अनालब्ध-रासा नाप्राप्त-रासा बभूवुः । किन्तु आपू रासम् एवेति ।

श्री-परीक्षित्-प्रश्नस्य चायम् अर्थः---कान्त-बुद्ध्या ध्यानेन गुणेषु श्री-कृष्णस्य कारुण्यादिषु, न तु गुणातीत-रूपे धीर् यासाम् इति ध्यानस्य न्यूनता सूचिता, तथापि पत्यादिभिर् बन्धनार्थं प्रयुक्तायाः पाश-परम्पराया उपरमो निवृत्तिः कथम् ? इति श्री-शुकदेवश् च, यथा कथञ्चिद् ध्यानेन संसार-बन्धाद् अपि विमुक्तिः स्यात् । श्री-कृष्ण-प्रियतमानां तासां तद्-ध्यान-विशेषेण पाश-बन्धनान् मुक्तिर् जातेति किं वक्तव्यम् इति कैमुतिक-न्यायेनैव । द्वेषादिना ध्यानाद् अप्य् अभीष्ट-सिद्धिम् आह---उक्तम् इत्य्-आदिना । अन्यत् सुसङ्गतम् एव ॥१६॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.16

You should not be astonished at this, for Kṛṣṇa is the unborn Bhagavān, the Lord even of the masters of yoga. By relation with Him, this world is liberated.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

“You should not be astonished in this way” means that no such wonder, doubt, or judgment that the event is incredible should arise again. Someone else might entertain it, but you have known His greatness from the time you were in the womb. You must never, under any circumstance, entertain it. Śuka therefore uses the respectful “by you,” rather than the familiar pronoun. The reason not to be astonished is that He is Bhagavān, endowed with every majesty.

One might ask how, if this is so, He could take birth from Devakī's womb. Śuka calls Him unborn: He is not born like an ordinary living being but manifests Himself by His own will, moved by affection for His devotees and similar motives.

How, then, can Devakī and others experience Him as their son? Yoga is the special power that makes the impossible possible. Śiva, Sanaka, and others are lords of yoga, but Kṛṣṇa is Lord even of them. Although He manifests Himself by His own will, His special potency can simultaneously make Him the son of Śrī Devakī and others. His inconceivable majesty makes this possible. He is therefore Kṛṣṇa, the Supreme Brahman in human form.

Alternatively, “Kṛṣṇa” means the one renowned as an ocean of infinite, inconceivable, nectarean greatness. Or He is Bhagavān, the Supreme Lord, and therefore unborn, free from material birth like that of embodied beings, since He manifests Himself by grace alone. He is Lord of such masters of yoga as Śrī Nārada, those steadfast in bhakti-yoga, for He is served by their devotion and reveals extraordinary devotion through them. Or He is Lord of those who possess marvelous yogic powers because He manifests all His own astonishing majesties. Yet even beyond these truths, He is Kṛṣṇa, the festival of Śrī Gokula.

Because everything moving and unmoving in this world proceeds from Kṛṣṇa, even that which lacks every spiritual discipline can, by His mere will and through only the faintest semblance of any relation with Him, become especially liberated and attain Śrī Vaikuṇṭha. This includes the future attainment of Vaikuṇṭha by the trees and vines of Indraprastha and other places. In the First Canto, Śrī Kuntī therefore prays:

Language: Sanskrit

These lands flourish; their herbs and plants ripen abundantly. Forests, mountains, rivers, and oceans all increase beneath Your glance. (Bhāgavata 1.8.40)

The expressions “abundantly flourishing” and “increase again” intend their becoming fit to attain Śrī Vaikuṇṭha. The earlier commentators have explained the rest.

Alternatively, one may ask how absorption in Him, difficult to attain even through great disciplines such as many sacrifices and yogic practices, can arise from a relation formed in any manner through desire or another emotion. The words “you should not be astonished” answer this question; the meaning remains as explained. Therefore even those who seek liberation and related goals must not neglect hearing the rāsa dance because they mistakenly regard it as an ordinary erotic performance. Everyone, and devotees especially, must constantly serve this līlā as the supreme fruit, for through it one attains one's cherished perfection and even that which surpasses it. This reinforces the purpose for which the present section was introduced.

There is still another interpretation. Because of their extraordinary fortune as gopīs belonging to the lord of Vraja's own community, the confined women overcame their obstacle, met Śrī Kṛṣṇa immediately in those very bodies, and joined the rāsa dance that same night. They had been placed inside their houses and tied with ropes by husbands and others, and therefore could find no means of escape. Yet they were joined to contemplation of the rāsa dance with Śrī Kṛṣṇa. Through the power of that meditation their bonds became very loose and were utterly destroyed.

Because husbands and others had tied them in many ways, their bodies were “composed of guṇas,” meaning covered and filled with ropes. Through meditation alone each woman abandoned the thought, “I am bound,” and contemplated instead, “No one has bound me; I am already free.” Thus “abandoning the body” means only abandoning the corresponding conception of the body, just as in the Third Canto's account of creation Brahmā's abandonment of a particular conception is called abandonment of the corresponding body. Through the power of meditation, the restraints imposed by their husbands' ropes were immediately destroyed.

Alternatively, the bonds may be obstacles such as bolted doors. The descriptive phrase then means that they abandoned the body's condition of being bound. They subsequently met the Supreme Self Himself precisely in the form of Śrī Nanda's youthful son. The reason is that their awareness of Him was distinguished by the mood of a paramour.

Or paramātmā means their supremely beloved self, and His being so supremely dear is the cause of their paramour mood; without it that degree of dearness could never be established. The verse also describes meditation's power. The unbearable, blazing anguish of separation from their dearest beloved was itself removed and rendered insignificant by meditation, though it surpassed every misery in the worlds. The remainder is the same.

Bhagavān's later statement beginning “Those who remained in Vraja while I sported in the forest that night” (Bhāgavata 10.47.37) should consequently be read as follows: although they remained in Vraja because husbands and others had bound them, through subsequent contemplation of My power they were not women who failed to attain rāsa. They did attain rāsa.

Parīkṣit's question can likewise be understood differently. Because they meditated upon Kṛṣṇa as their beloved and fixed their minds upon His compassion and other qualities rather than upon His form beyond the guṇas, their meditation might appear deficient. How, then, did the succession of ropes their husbands used to bind them come to an end? Śukadeva answers through the principle “how much more”: meditation directed toward Kṛṣṇa in any manner can free one even from the bonds of material existence. How much more certainly would the exceptional meditation of Kṛṣṇa's dearest beloveds free them from ropes? The words “I already explained this” and those that follow show that even meditation born from hatred can fulfill one's objective. Everything thus fits perfectly.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.17 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.१७ ॥

ता दृष्ट्वान्तिकम् आयाता भगवान् व्रज-योषितः ।

अवदद् वदतां श्रेष्ठो वाचः पेशैर् विमोहयन् ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

ता वेणु-गीताकृष्टाः परम-विह्वला व्रजस्य योषितः सर्व एव नव-तरुणीः । यद् वा, व्रज एव स्थातुं योग्याः, न हि बहिर्वनान्तर् आगन्तुम् इत्य् अर्थः । तथापि निजान्तिकम् एवायाताः प्राप्तः, न तु लज्जादिना दूरतः स्थिताः । दृष्ट्वा अवदत् । स्वागतम् [भा।पु। १०.२९.१८] इत्य्-आदिना वक्ष्यमाणम् । किम्-अर्थम् ? वाचः-पेशैर् वाग्-विलासैर् विशेषेण मोहयन् चित्तं हरन्, स्व-विषयकं कामं नितरां वर्धयितुम् इत्य् अर्थः । तच् चाग्रे व्यक्तं भावि ।

ननु, वाग्-विलास-मात्रेण कथं विमोहनं स्यात् ? तत्राह वदतां श्री-चतुर्मुख-सहस्रमुखादीनां वाग्मिनां श्री-व्यासादीनां वा कवीनां मध्ये श्रेष्ठः । कुतः ? भगवान् साक्षात् सर्वैश्वर्य-युक्तः । यद् वा, वचः पेशैर् भङ्गी-विशेषैः । एकैव वाक् समुपेक्षा-मयी सत् प्रार्थना-मयी चेति मिथो विरोध्य् उभय-कोटि-स्पर्शाद् एव कैतव-परिपाटी-पाटवैर् इत्य् अर्थः । साक्षाद्-धर्मादि-बोधन-परत्वेऽपि निजात्यन्त-रिरंसा-तात्पर्येण स्व-विषयक-भाव-विशेष-दृढी-करणात् । तत्र हेतुः---वदतां श्रेष्ठ इति ।

यद् वा, रन्तुं मनश् चक्रे [भा।पु। १०.२९.१] इति, जगौ कलं वाम-दृशां मनोहरम् [भा।पु। १०.२९.३] इत्य्-आदिना तस्य ताभिः सह रिरंसा व्यक्तैव । एवं मनस्य् अन्यद् वचस्य् अन्यद् एव धर्मादि-पर-वाग्-विलासैश् च वचस्य् अन्यद् एवेत्य् एवम् अवहित्थया ता विमोहयन्, वाक्यार्थ-निर्धारणाशक्तेः । वस्तुतस् तु वाचः-पेशैःसौन्दर्यैर् इत्य् उक्ति-परिपाटी-मात्रम् एव तत्, न तु तादृशो भाव इति बोधयत्य् एव ।

यद् वा, सर्वत्रान्तर्भूतोऽपि शब्दार्थो द्रष्टव्यः । तथा हि, व्रज-योषितः सहज-निज-प्रेम-परा अपि, तत्रापि तास् तथा-भूता अपि, तत्रापि तदानीं तत्र निजान्तिकम् आयाता अपि, साक्षाद् दृष्ट्वापि स्वयं च भगवान् सर्वज्ञत्वेन तासां भावभिज्ञोऽपि, वाचः-पेशैः कपट-वाक्यैर् विमोहयन् परम-वैकल्यं प्रापयन्न् अवदत् । किम्-अर्थम् ? वदतां नर्मोक्ति-चतुराणां मध्ये श्रेष्ठः, नर्म-विशेषार्थम् इत्य् अर्थः ।

यद् वा, वाचः-पेशैस् तासां वाग्-विलासैर् हेतुभिस् तच्-छ्रवणार्थम् इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, पेशैर् निज-सौन्दर्यैर् विमोहयन्न् अवदत् । कुतः ? अकार-प्रश्लेषेण अवाचो लज्जया किम् अप्य् अवदन्तीर् इत्य् अर्थः । अतस् तासां प्रत्युक्ति-श्रवणानन्दायेत्य् अर्थः । कुतः ? वदतां श्रेष्ठः, उक्ति-भङ्गी-कुशलानां स्वत एव परोक्ति-चातुरी-श्रवण-रसिकत्वाद् इत्य् अर्थः । अन्यत् समानम् । एवं सर्वथा वस्तुतो मिथो भाव-विवृद्ध्य्-अर्थम् एव ज्ञेयम् ॥१७॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.17

Seeing the women of Vraja gathered close beside Him, Bhagavān, the greatest of all speakers, addressed them with artful words that bewildered them.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

“Those women” were all newly youthful women of Vraja, drawn by the flute song and overwhelmed with longing. Alternatively, calling them “women of Vraja” can suggest that they properly belonged in Vraja and ought not to have entered the forest outside it. Nevertheless, they came directly into Kṛṣṇa's presence rather than standing at a distance because of modesty or another restraint. When He saw them, He spoke the words beginning “Welcome” in the next verse.

Why did He speak? Through artful speech and playful turns of language, He especially bewildered and stole their minds so as to intensify their desire for Him still further. This will become explicit ahead.

One may ask how mere verbal play could bewilder them. Śuka answers that Kṛṣṇa is greatest among all speakers, whether eloquent beings such as four-faced Brahmā and thousand-faced Śeṣa, or poets such as Śrī Vyāsa. Why is He greatest? He is Bhagavān Himself, endowed with every majesty.

Alternatively, “artful words” means special modes of expression. The very same sentence can appear to reject the gopīs while simultaneously pleading with them. By touching two mutually opposed meanings, His words display supreme mastery in the artful discipline of affectionate deception. On their surface they teach dharma and related obligations. Their true intention, however, is Kṛṣṇa's own overwhelming desire to sport and the strengthening of the gopīs' special feeling for Him. He can do this because He is greatest among speakers.

The earlier statements “He resolved to sport” (10.29.1) and “He played a soft melody that stole the hearts of the lovely-eyed women” (10.29.3) already make His desire to sport with them explicit. He now conceals one thing in His heart while speaking another, and even within His apparent instruction about dharma He simultaneously communicates something else. Because they cannot settle the meaning of His sentences, He bewilders them through this concealment. Yet the expression “the beauties of His words” ultimately shows that this is only His manner of speaking, not His real feeling.

Alternatively, the literal meanings of every word can be brought into the explanation. The women of Vraja were naturally devoted to their own spontaneous love. Though they were of that nature, had at that moment come directly beside Him, and stood visibly before Him, Bhagavān, who is omniscient and knew their feelings, spoke deceptive words that bewildered them and brought them to supreme distress. Why? Because He is greatest among those skilled in witty and affectionate speech, He did so to create a special kind of playful exchange.

Or “because of their verbal play” can mean that He spoke in order to hear their artful replies. Another reading says that He bewildered them with His own beauty and then spoke. Through the joined negative prefix, the text can also portray them as avācaḥ, speechless with modesty. He spoke so that He could experience the joy of hearing their answer. Being greatest among speakers, and Himself skilled in every expressive turn, He naturally relishes hearing the clever speech of others. Whichever reading is adopted, His true purpose was only to increase their love for one another.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.18 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.१८ ॥

श्री-भगवान् उवाच---

स्वागतं वो महा-भागाः प्रियं किं करवाणि वः ।

व्रजस्यानामयं कच्चिद् ब्रूतागमन-कारणम् ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

प्रथमम् अवहित्थयौदास्यम् अवलम्बमानः सादरम् आह---स्वागतम् इति । वो युष्माकं शोभनम् आगमनं वृत्तम् इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, युष्माभिः सुष्ठु आगतं किम् ? महान् भागो भाग्यं पातिव्रत्यादि-लक्षणं यासां, तासां सम्बोधनम् । अतो वो युष्माकं किं प्रियं करवाणि ? अपि तु न किञ्चित् कर्तुं शक्नोमि इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, किं करवाणि, तद् आज्ञापयन्तु इत्य् अर्थः । महा-भागानां प्रियाचरणेन ममापि धर्म-विशेषो भावीति भावाः ।

एतत् सर्वं स्वत एवौदासीन्यं गमयत्य् एव, लोके प्रायो गौरवेणैवैतादृश-प्रश्न-प्रवृत्तेः । अत एव पूर्वं यज्ञपत्नीः प्रत्य् अप्य् एवम् एवोक्तम् । केवलं तासु तत्र ब्राह्मणीत्वेन परमादराद् आस्यताम् [१०.२३.२५]1 इति, आसु तु व्रजाङ्गनात्वेन प्रकृत्यैव प्रियत्वात्, प्रियं वः इति विशेषः । यद् वा, वः किं प्रियं करवाणि इति साक्षान् मुखोक्त्या ताभ्योऽप्य् आसु परमौदासीन्यम् एव सूच्यते ।

वस्तुतस् तु एतासां तादृशागमनं दृष्ट्वा परम-प्रीत्यैवाह---स्वागतम् इत्य्-आदि । महा-भागा इति रास-क्रीडया महा-लक्ष्मीतोऽतिसौभाग्य-विशेषाभिप्रायेण । किं वा, सर्व-परित्यागेन तद्-एकापेक्षया तासाम् आगमनात् स्वस्य च तादृशत्वाभावेन स्वस्माद् अपि महत्त्व-विवक्षयोक्तम् । अतस् तासां प्रेम-पर-वशः सन्न् आह---प्रियम् इति । तच् च प्रिय-जन-वशीकरण-चतुरस्य विदग्ध-शिरो-मुकुट-मणेः स्वाभाविकम् एवेति दिक् । अत एव यज्ञपत्नीषूक्तेर् आसु विशेषः । प्रियं व इति युक्त एवेति ।

अत्रैकैकैव-वाक् समुपेक्षा-मयी सम्प्रार्थना-मयी चेत्य् उक्तं, तत्र समुपेक्षामयीत्वं प्रपञ्चितं, सम्प्रार्थनामयीत्वं श्लेष-रूपेण कथ्यते । तथा हि---हे महाभागाः ! महान् भागो भाग्यं यासां वो युष्माकं स्वागतम् । यतो महाभागाः । ईदृशी ज्योत्स्नी तत्रापीदृशं वनं तत्रापीदृशोऽनुवर्ती जनोऽयम् अनुकूलः । तत्रापीदृशं वो नव-यौवनादि इति महद् भाग्यम् एव । अतो युष्माकं किञ्चित् प्रियं करवाणि । यद् वा, इत्य् अस्य अन्त्य-पदेनान्वयः, निजेष्टं किं करवाणि, किम् अपि साधयिष्यामीति ।

यद्यप्य् अर्थ-श्लेषोक्तौ सम्यग् अक्षरार्थे सङ्गतिर् नापेक्ष्यते, तथापि विदुषां सतां प्रीतये कथञ्चिद् यतेमहि । एवम् आदौ सदाचार-रीत्या समागत-जनेषु वक्तुं योग्यम् उक्त्वा सर्वा एव युगपत् स-सम्भ्रमम् आगता वीक्ष्य स्वयम् अपि कैतवेन सभय-सम्भ्रमम् एव पृच्छति---व्रजस्य इति । अनामयं मङ्गलम् । कच्चित् प्रश्ने ।

ननु---चतुरसिंह ! तथा सति गोपादयोऽप्य् आगताः स्युर् इति चेत् ? सत्यम् । तर्हि अङ्गना-विषयकः केषाम् अपि दैत्यादीनाम् उपद्रवो नूनं भवेद् इति धूर्ततया आशङ्क्येव साटोपम् आह---ब्रूत इति। निजागमनस्य कारणं हेतुं प्रयोजनं वा ।

अथवा, तद्-उक्त्य्-अभिप्रायानिर्धारेण लज्जया वानुत्तरास् ता वीक्ष्य शोक-वेगेनामङ्गलस्याश्राव्यत्वेन वा किञ्चिद् अवदन्तीर् मत्वेव किञ्चिद् अन्यद् एव चोत्थापयन् स-वैयग्र्यम् इव पृच्छति---व्रजस्य इति । एवं सर्वम् अग्रेऽप्य् आशङ्कादिकं कैतवेनैवेति ज्ञेयं, तथाप्य् अवदन्तीः प्रसन्न-मुखीश् चालोक्याश्वस्तताम् अभिनयन् सलज्जम् इवाह---ब्रूत इति । शक्र-कृत-दुर्वृष्ट्य्-आदिनेव मत्-पार्श्वेऽत्र रात्रौ प्रायः सर्वासाम् ईदृश्आगमन-कारणं मद्-दुर्वितर्क्यत्वाद् यूयम् एव स्वयं ब्रूत इत्य् अर्थः ।

वस्तुतश् चेयं नर्म-भङ्गिर् एव । श्लेषार्थश् चायं---किं च, युष्माकम् आगमनेनैव व्रजस्य मङ्गलं व्यक्तम् । अत आगमनकं युष्माकम् आगमन-सुखम् अद् एव अरणं शरणं यस्य तं मां किञ्चित् किं ब्रूत । मया सहालापं किं करिष्यथ ? इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, अव्ययानाम् अनेकार्थत्वात् कच्चित् किञ्चिद् ब्रूत इत्य् अर्थः ॥१८॥

Footnotes

  1. स्वागतं वो महा-भागा आस्यतां करवाम किम् ।

    यन् नो दिदृक्षया प्राप्ता उपपन्नम् इदं हि वः ॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.18

Śrī Bhagavān said: Welcome, greatly fortunate women. What pleasing service may I perform for you? Is all well in Vraja? Tell Me why you have come.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

At first Kṛṣṇa assumed concealed indifference and spoke respectfully: “Welcome.” This may mean, “Your arrival has been auspicious.” Or, “Have you really come to the right place?” He addresses them as “greatly fortunate” because their good fortune consists in chastity and similar virtues. He then asks, “What pleasing thing can I do for you?” The implied answer may be, “I cannot do anything at all.” Alternatively, He invites them to command Him. By doing something pleasing for such greatly fortunate women, He too would acquire a special religious merit.

Such formal questions naturally suggest distance, since people usually ask them out of ceremonious respect. Kṛṣṇa had addressed the wives of the sacrificing brāhmaṇas similarly. Because they were brāhmaṇa women, He showed them exceptional respect by saying, “Please be seated” (10.23.25). These women, however, were the women of Vraja and naturally dear to Him, so He adds the special expression “something pleasing for you.” Alternatively, His asking them directly, “What pleasing thing can I do for you?” suggests an indifference even greater than that shown to the brāhmaṇas' wives.

In truth, the sight of their extraordinary arrival filled Him with supreme delight, and He therefore said, “Welcome.” He calls them “greatly fortunate” because the rāsa dance grants them a good fortune surpassing even Mahālakṣmī's. Or they had abandoned everything and come depending upon Him alone, whereas He had not displayed a sacrifice equal to theirs; in this sense He calls them greater even than Himself. Overcome by their love, He asks what would please them. Such conduct is natural for the crown jewel of clever lovers, skilled in bringing His beloveds under His sway. This is why His words to these women properly contain something beyond what He said to the sacrificial wives.

Sanātana has said that every one of Kṛṣṇa's statements simultaneously rejects and entreats them. Its rejecting sense has been explained; its pleading sense is conveyed through layered wordplay. “O greatly fortunate women, welcome! This moonlight, this forest, this favorable companion who follows your wishes, and your own fresh youth make your fortune truly great. Therefore let Me do something pleasing for you.” Or “What shall I do according to My own desire? I shall certainly accomplish something.” Although exact correspondence of every syllable is not required in a passage of semantic double meaning, Sanātana endeavors to show it for the delight of learned devotees.

Having first spoken the polite words conventionally addressed to arriving guests, Kṛṣṇa saw that all the women had come together in anxious haste. Feigning fearful concern, He asked about Vraja. Anāmaya means welfare or freedom from harm, and kaccit introduces a question.

One might object, “O lion among clever men, if Vraja were in danger, the cowherd men would also have come.” True. Kṛṣṇa therefore pretends to suspect that demons or others must be threatening the women in particular. With roguish gravity He says, “Tell Me the cause or purpose of your own coming.”

Alternatively, He saw that they did not answer, either because they could not determine His intention, because they were shy, or because grief made them unable to speak of something inauspicious. He therefore introduced another subject and asked about Vraja with apparent urgency. Every such suspicion in the verses ahead should likewise be understood as feigned. Yet when He saw their cheerful faces despite their silence, He acted reassured and, as though bashful, said, “Tell Me.” The sense is: “Perhaps, as when Indra sent the destructive rain, all of you have come to My side at night for some reason. Because My intentions are difficult to fathom, you yourselves must say why.”

In truth this is simply a mode of amorous joking. Another play upon the words gives this meaning: “Your arrival itself reveals Vraja's auspiciousness. The happiness of your coming is My sole refuge. Will you say something to Me? Will you converse with Me?” Or, because particles carry many meanings, kaccit brūta simply means, “Please say something.”

Footnote 9, Bhāgavata 10.23.25

Welcome, greatly fortunate women. Please be seated. What may we do for you? Your coming here from a desire to see us is entirely fitting.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.19 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.१९ ॥

रजन्य् एषा घोर-रूपा घोर-सत्त्व-निषेविता ।

प्रतियात व्रजं1 नेह स्थेयं स्त्रीभिः सुमध्यमाः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

एषा प्रत्यक्षा । प्रत्यक्षत्वम् एवाह---घोरं स्वरूपं यस्याः सा, तामसत्वात् । किं च, घोरैः सत्त्वैः प्राणिभिर् नितरां सेविता व्याप्ता । अतः प्रतियात, निवृत्त्य गच्छत, नात्र विलम्बो युक्त इत्य् आशयेनाह--- इति । इह वने । किं च, हे सुमध्यमाः ! सुन्दरीभिर् अस्मिन् भयानक-काले भय-स्थाने च स्थातुं न युज्यत एवेति भावः । अन्यत् तैर् व्यञ्जितम् एव ।

यद् वा, ननु रसिक-शेखर ! भवान् इव वयम् अप्य् अत्र विहर्तुं पुष्पाद्य् आहर्तुं वा आगताः स्म इति चेत्, तत्राह---रजनी इति । एषा रजन्य् एव, न तु दिनम् ।

ननु, रात्रि-विलासिन् ! ततः को नाम दोषः ? तत्राह---घोर इत्य्-आदि स्वभावतो भय-जनिका, तत्रापि घोर-सत्त्वैर् निषेविता । यद् वा, हे कमल-लोचन ! ज्योत्स्नीयं रात्रिः । तत्राह---घोर-सत्त्व- इति । अतः स्त्रीभिर् इह वने न स्थेयम्, स्थातुं न योग्यम् इति व्रजं प्रतियात

श्लेषेण यूयं यूथशो बह्व्यो व्रज-पुरुष-समूहं स्व-स्व-पतीन् इति यावत् प्रतियात भजत, एकाकिना मया बह्वीनां प्रियाचरणस्याशक्त्यत्वात् । अतोऽत्र न स्थेयम् इति नर्म-विशेषः ।

ननु भीरु-प्रवर ! घोर-सत्त्वेभ्योऽस्माकं न भयम् ? तत्राह---सुमध्यमाः ! हे कृश-मध्याः ! कृशाङ्गीनाम् अबलानां बलिष्ठेभ्यो भयं स्याद् एवेति भावः । वस्तुतश् चैतत् तासां स्व-विषयक-भावस्य द्रढी-करणार्थः । किं वा, नर्मणोत्कण्ठा-विवर्धनार्थं वा । श्लेषार्थ-पक्षे च घोर-सत्त्वादिना अत्र न कोऽप्य् आयास्यतीति भावः ।

किं च, एषा उदित-पूर्ण-चन्द्रमा जनान् रञ्जयतीति रजनी । अ-कार-प्रश्लेषेण अघोर-रूपा । तमोऽपगमात् । यद् वा, शान्ता आसन्न-शुद्ध-सात्त्विक-पुण्य-मास-कार्त्तिक-सम्बन्धात् । इति रास-मङ्गल-योग्यतेत्य् अर्थः ।

किं च, घोरै रस-विधानकत्वेन भय-जनकैः सत्त्वैर् युष्मत्-पत्य्-आदिभिर् दिनवन् निषेविता । यद् वा, अघोरैर् वृन्दावन-स्वभावेन मिथो मित्रत्व-प्राप्त्या भयाजनकैर् एव सत्त्वैः सर्व-प्राणिभिः । किं वा, अघोरैः सत्त्वैर् हरिण-मयूरादिभिर् एव रति-जनकैः । यद् वा, घोरं दुष्टानां भय-जनकम् । किं वा, अघोरं केषाञ्चिद् अपि जनानां भयाजनकं सत्त्वं बलं यस्य ममेति बालाश्वासनार्थम् । किं वा, अघोरं शान्तं सुखदं स्वभावो यस्य, तेन मया निसेविता इति निज-वैदग्धी-विज्ञापनम् । अतः सर्वथा व्रजं न प्रतियातइह एव स्थेयं युष्माभिः । कुतः ? स्त्रीभिः, तत्रापि हे सुमध्यमाः ! परम-सुन्दरीभिर् इत्य् अर्थः । अतो मद्-अन्तिक एवात्र स्थातुं युज्यत एवेत्य् अर्थ इति ॥१९॥

Footnotes

  1. गृहं

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.19

This night has a fearsome appearance and is filled with fearsome creatures. Slender-waisted women, return to Vraja. You should not remain here.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

“This” means the night directly visible before them. Its visibility is stressed by saying that its form is fearsome, for night is pervaded by darkness. Moreover, it is thoroughly inhabited and filled with fearsome living beings. Therefore, “return”: turn back and go, for no delay is proper here. Kṛṣṇa says “not here,” meaning in this forest. “O slender-waisted women” conveys that beautiful women certainly should not remain at such a frightening time and in such a dangerous place. The earlier commentators have suggested the remaining sense.

Alternatively, the gopīs may answer, “O crown of connoisseurs, like You we have come here to enjoy the forest or gather flowers and other things.” Kṛṣṇa replies, “It is night.” This is indeed night, not day.

They might answer, “O lover of nocturnal play, what fault is there in that?” He therefore says “fearsome” and the rest. Night naturally produces fear, and this one is additionally inhabited by fearsome beings. Or they might say, “Lotus-eyed one, this is a moonlit night.” He replies that it is filled with terrible creatures. Women should not remain here in the forest; they should return to Vraja.

A playful secondary meaning is: “You are many, arriving in groups. Return to the multitude of Vraja's men, namely your respective husbands, because I am alone and cannot please so many of you. Therefore you must not remain here.” This is a special form of amorous joking.

The gopīs may object, “O greatest of timid men, we are not afraid of terrible creatures.” He answers, “O slender-waisted women!” Their bodies are delicate and they lack physical strength, so they must fear the powerful. In truth He says all this only to strengthen their feeling for Him or increase their longing through playful speech. On the wordplay's inviting side, mention of fearsome creatures implies that no one else will dare come there.

The same words can therefore convey the opposite message. “This is rajanī”: the newly risen full moon delights and colors all people. By joining a negative prefix, the night is aghora-rūpā, not fearsome, because the darkness has departed. Or it is peaceful because the pure, sattvic, sacred month of Kārttika is near. The night is therefore perfectly fit for the auspicious rāsa dance.

The line about beings can say that the night is attended just as the day is by “fearsome” people who might obstruct rasa, namely the gopīs' husbands and others. Or, because Vṛndāvana's nature has made every creature mutually friendly, it is attended only by nonfearsome beings. Or the nonfearsome beings are deer, peacocks, and others who stimulate loving emotion. Alternatively, the strength present in Kṛṣṇa is fearsome only to the wicked. Or He reassures the young women by saying, “My strength is not fearsome to anyone.” Or the night is attended by Kṛṣṇa Himself, whose nature is peaceful and delightful; with this He reveals His own cleverness.

The concealed conclusion is therefore: “Do not return to Vraja under any circumstance. You must remain right here. Why? Because you are women, and more particularly, O slender-waisted ones, women of supreme beauty. It is altogether fitting that you remain here beside Me.”

Footnote 10

Some recensions read “home” in place of “Vraja.”

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.20 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.२० ॥

मातरः पितरः पुत्राः भ्रातरः पतयश् च वः ।

विचिन्वन्ति ह्य् अपश्यन्तो मा कृढ्वं बन्धु-साध्वसम् ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

ननु, पुरुष-सिंह ! परम-बलीयसस् तवान्तिके स्थितानां नः कुतो भयम् ? इत्य् आशङ्क्य स-शङ्कम् आह---मातर इति । आदौ स्नेह-विशेषात् मातरः, ततस् तासां वने बहु-परिभ्रमणाशक्त्या स्नेहेन कलङ्क-भयेन च पितरः, विवाहित-कन्या-विषयकापेक्षा-विशेषाभावेन तेषां शैथिल्ये सति पुत्राः, पुत्र-तुल्याः । मातृ-दोषेण लज्जा-विशेषोत्पत्तेः, मातृ-जार-सङ्गोपनार्थं धार्ष्ट्य-परिहारार्थं वा बाल्येन बहु-परिभ्रमणाशक्त्या वा तेषां तेषां शैथिल्ये भ्रातरः, स्वभावतः परम-स्निग्धत्वात्, तेषाम् अपि लज्जादिना कथञ्चिच् छैथिल्ये पतयो विचिन्वन्त्य् एव, पत्नी-गुण-दोष-भागित्वात् । एवम् अन्वेषणे तेषां यथोत्तरं श्रैष्ठ्यं, तेन च पतीनाम् अवश्यम् आगमनम् अभिप्रेतम् । यद् वा, काश्चिन् मातरः, काश्चित् पितरः इत्य् एवं यथा-स्थितम् । किं वा, उक्त-युक्त्यैव स्नेहादिना कुत्रापि मातरः, कुत्रापि पितर इत्य् एवं ते सर्व एव अपश्यन्तो गृहेषु वनेषु वा अनालोकयन्तो विचिन्वन्ति, इतस् ततो मृगयन्ते । हि वितर्के ।

अतो यदि कदाचित् ते अत्रागता मत्-पार्श्वे युष्मान् पश्येयुः, तदा युष्माकं मम च लज्जा भयं च स्याद् एवेति भावः । अतोऽत्रावस्थित्या निज-बन्धुभ्यो ममात्मनश् च साध्वसं भयं मा कृढ्वं नोत्पादयत ।

यद् वा, हे महा-मन्त्राभिज्ञ ! तेऽत्र सुदुर्गम-वन-मध्ये नागमिष्यन्ति । आगता अपि न द्राक्ष्यन्त्य् एव । तत्राह---युष्माकम् अप्राप्त्या व्याघ्रादिभ्यो युष्माकम् अनिष्ट-शङ्कया बन्धूनाम् भयं शङ्कां नोत्पादयत, "साधवो बन्धु-वात्सलाः" इति न्यायात् । अतस् तेषु स्नेहेन च निवर्तध्वम् इति भावः ।

यद् वा, वो युष्माम् मापुर् मद्-वीर्य-चिन्तया [भा।पु। १०.४७.३७] इत्य्-आदिवत् मा मां चापश्यन्तो युष्मन्-मात्रादयो विचिन्वन्ति । ननु निर्भय-सिंह ! विचिन्वन्तु पश्यन्तु वा, ततः किम् इत्य् अत्राह---बन्धु-भयम् अकृढ्वम् । अवश्य-कृत्यतापेक्षयातीत-निर्देशः, कुरुत इत्य् अर्थः । अन्यथा स्त्रीणां स्वातन्त्र्य्-आपत्त्या बहु-दोषोत्पत्तिर् इति भावः ।

अथवा, सुव्रत ! त्वत्-पार्श्व-स्थिता न कुतश्चिद् अपि बिभिम इत्य् आशङ्क्य चक्षुर्-मुद्रण-पूर्वकं साभिनयम् आह---इह मत्-पार्श्वे स्त्रीभिर् न स्थेयम्, आबाल-ब्रह्मचारित्वेन मम स्त्री-सङ्ग-परिहाराद् इत्य् अर्थः । अहो बत ! शिव शिव ! बालानां वृद्धानां वा कदाचित् सहवासे दोषोऽपि किल न घटेत, यूयं च नव-यौवनारूढा इत्य् आह---हे सुमध्यमा इति।

ननु, महा-कपट-पटो ! गृहेश्व् अस्माभिः सङ्गो भवतो बहुधा भवत्य् एवेत्य् आशङ्क्य आह---इह इति । इह निर्जने वने समये च प्रदोषे इति दोष-विशेषं श्री-मुख-भङ्गी-विशेषेण सूचयति । अतोऽत्रेदानीं युष्मत्-सङ्गान् मम दुष्कीर्तिर् एव बाढं स्याद् इति सर्वथा प्रयातैवेति ।

ननु सुप्रतिष्ठ ! न कोऽपि ज्ञास्यतीति दुष्कीर्तेर् मा भैषीः, तत्राह---मातर इति । अतो नूनम् अत्रागता द्रक्ष्यन्त्य् एवेति भावः । अतो मद्-बन्धूनां मद्-दुष्कीर्तेर् भयं मा सम्पादयत। यद् वा, वो मात्रादयो युष्माकं गृहेभ्यो निर्गमादिना मत्-पार्श्वे गमनम् आशङ्क्य मा मां तत्र कुत्राप्य् अपश्यन्तो विचिन्वन्ति । सामीप्ये वर्तमाना, विचेष्यन्त्य् एवेत्य् अर्थः । ततश् चात्रायातैस् तैर् मयि युष्माभिः सहिते दुष्टे युष्मद्-धेतुक-मद्-दुष्कीर्त्या युष्मान् प्रति क्रुद्धेभ्यो मद्-बन्धुभ्यो भयं कुरुतेत्य् अर्थः । अन्यत् समानम् ।

वस्तुतस् तु तेभ्यो भयाभावं च तासां द्रढयतीति दिक् । श्लेषार्थश् चायम् । एवार्थे हि-शब्दः । अन्धा इव अपश्यन्त एव विचिन्वन्ति, अतो बहु-मार्गणेनापि न द्राक्ष्यन्त्य् एवेत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, अप्य्-अर्थे हि-शब्दः । अन्धा इव अपश्यन्तोऽपि विचिन्वन्ति किम् ? काक्वा नैवेत्य् अर्थः । भवतीभिस् तेषाम् उपेक्षणात्, अतो बन्धुभ्यो भयं मा कुरुतेति ॥२०॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.20

Your mothers, fathers, sons, brothers, and husbands cannot find you and are searching for you. Do not cause your relatives fear.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

The gopīs may say, “Lion among men, why should we, standing beside You who are supremely powerful, fear anything?” Pretending concern, Kṛṣṇa answers, “Your mothers...” Mothers would begin the search because of their special affection. Fathers would follow, though unable to wander extensively through the forest, moved by affection and fear of dishonor. If fathers became less diligent because they felt less responsibility for married daughters, sons or those like sons would search. Shame at a mother's misconduct, a desire to conceal her meeting with a paramour and thus prevent scandal, their youth, or inability to roam far might weaken their effort. Brothers would then search because they are naturally extremely affectionate. If shame or another consideration somehow weakened even them, the husbands would certainly continue, because husbands share in their wives' merits and faults.

In this sequence the searchers become progressively more decisive, implying that the husbands will inevitably arrive. Alternatively, some women have mothers searching, others fathers, and so on according to their individual circumstances. Or, following the reasons just stated, a mother may search in one place and a father in another. Unable to see the gopīs in the houses or forests, all of them search here and there. The particle “indeed” can mark Kṛṣṇa's conjecture.

If they came here and saw you beside Me, both you and I would certainly feel fear and shame. Therefore, by remaining here, do not produce fear in your relatives, in Me, or in yourselves.

The gopīs might respond, “Knower of the greatest spells, they will never enter this almost inaccessible forest. Even if they came, they could not see us.” Kṛṣṇa answers that, because they cannot find the women, their relatives will fear that tigers or other creatures have harmed them. Do not cause such anxiety, for saintly people cherish their kin. Out of affection for them, return.

Alternatively, the pronoun can be read by analogy with the later phrase “they attained Me by contemplating My power” (10.47.37): your mothers and the rest, unable to see either you or Me, are searching. The gopīs may say, “Fearless lion, let them search or even see us. What follows from that?” Kṛṣṇa answers, “You have caused your relatives fear.” The past form indicates an action that must certainly be performed and thus conveys an imperative: “Show fear before your relatives.” Otherwise women would become independent and many faults would result.

Another line of the exchange begins with the gopīs saying, “Well-vowed one, while we stand at Your side we fear nothing.” Closing His eyes and acting out the sentiment, Kṛṣṇa replies, “Women must not remain here beside Me, for I have avoided women's company as a celibate from childhood.” Alas! One might permit children or elderly people to remain together without fault, but you have just entered fresh youth. He therefore addresses them as “slender-waisted women.”

They might reply, “Great master of deception, You associate with us repeatedly in our homes.” He stresses “here”: here in the solitary forest, and now at twilight, there is a special fault. The expressive movement of His beautiful face suggests, “If I associate with you here now, great infamy will certainly be Mine. You must therefore go.”

They may reassure Him, “Well-established hero, no one will know. Do not fear disgrace.” He answers that their mothers and the others will certainly come and see. “Do not cause My relatives fear because of My disgrace.” Or their mothers and others, suspecting from the women's departure that they had gone to Kṛṣṇa, cannot find Him elsewhere and are searching nearby. When they arrive and see Him behaving wickedly in the women's company, His relatives will be disgraced because of them and become angry with the women. The gopīs should fear this. The remaining sense is the same.

In truth, however, Kṛṣṇa's words strengthen the gopīs' conviction that they need not fear those relatives. Their concealed meaning is this: the word “indeed” has an emphatic force. Their relatives search while remaining unable to see, as though blind; however extensively they search, they will never see the women. Or “indeed” means “even”: “Though blind and unable to see, will they really search?” The rising intonation implies, “Certainly not.” The gopīs have disregarded them, so they need not fear their relatives.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.21-22 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.२१-२२ ॥

दृष्टं वनं कुसुमितं राकेश-कर-रञ्जितम् ।

यमुनानिल-लीलैजत्-तरु-पल्लव-शोभितम् ॥

तद् यात मा चिरं गोष्ठं1 शुश्रूषध्वं पतीन् सतीः ।

क्रन्दन्ति वत्सा बालाश् च तान् पाययत दुह्यत ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

कुसुमितम् इत्य्-आदि-विशेषणैर् दृश्यतोक्ता । यद् वा, ईषत्-प्रणय-कोपतो वनावलोकनेन च यमुना इति विवेचनीयम् । तत्र यमुना इति तत्-सम्बन्धेन शैत्यम्, लीला इति मान्द्यम् । वनस्य कुसुमितत्वेन स्वत एव सौगन्ध्यम् इत्य् अनिलस्य गुण-त्रयम् ऊह्यम् । अन्यत् तैर् व्यञ्जितम् ।

यद् वा, ननु महा-मोहन-वाक्याद्य्-अतिक्रमेण तेऽस्माभिर् उपेक्षिता एवेति कुतो भयम् ? इति चेत्, तर्हि तादृश-प्रयत्नेन रात्राव् आगमनस्य किं नाम प्रयोजनम् ? इति सकैतवं क्षणं ध्यात्वा, "आं ज्ञातं, दिष्ट्या पूर्ण-चन्द्र-रात्रौ मदीय-श्री-वृन्दावन-शोभा-निरीक्षणार्थम् आगतम् इति । भवतु, तच् च सम्पन्नम् एव" इत्य् स-सान्त्वम् अभिनयेनाह ।

यद् वा, ननु गृह-बन्ध्व्-आद्य्-उपेक्षया श्री-वृन्दावन-चन्द्रं श्री-कालिन्दी-विहार-लीलां चानुभवितुम् आगताः स्म इति कुतो भयम् ? इति चेत्, सत्यम् । तर्हि परम-शोभा-युक्त-वृन्दावनस्य तत्रोदित-चन्द्रस्य तथा सुन्दर-कालिन्दी-विहारि-वात-गति-लीलायाश् च दर्शनम् इदं दिष्ट्या सम्पन्नम् एवेत्य् अङ्गुल्य्-आदिना दर्शयन् स-लीलम् आह---दृष्टम् इति । अर्थः स एव। वस्तुतस् तु साक्षात् तथा तादृश-वनादि-प्रदर्शनेन कामम् एव विवर्धयति।

श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---एतत्-पक्षे दृष्टम् इति द्वाभ्याम् । ईदृशं सर्व-गुण-युक्तं वनं दृष्टम् एव, तत् तस्मात् घोषं मा यात [२२] इत्य् अन्वय इति । यद् वा, एतादृशे वने साक्षाद्-दृष्टेऽपि रात्रौ रतौ विलम्बनम् अयुक्तम् एवेति । तद्-योग्य-यमुना-तीरं प्रयाम इति ॥२१॥

Footnotes

  1. घोषम् इति श्री-जीव-गोस्वामिनां पाठः । गृहम् इति कैश्चित् ।

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.21-22

You have seen the flowering forest, colored by the full moon's rays and beautified by tree leaves trembling playfully in the Yamunā breeze.

Therefore return without delay to the cowherd settlement, faithful women, and serve your husbands. The calves and children are crying. Give the children milk and milk the cows.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

The descriptions beginning with “flowering” identify what the women have seen. Alternatively, because slight loving indignation has arisen, the words should be read in connection with their gazing at the forest and especially with “Yamunā.” Association with the Yamunā gives the breeze coolness, the word “playfully” gives it gentleness, and the forest's flowers naturally give it fragrance. Thus three qualities of the breeze should be understood. The earlier commentators have suggested the rest.

The gopīs may say, “We have disregarded our relatives and others, overcoming even Your profoundly enchanting words. Why should we fear them?” Kṛṣṇa pauses as though reflecting artfully: “Then what purpose could you possibly have had in making such an effort to come here at night? Ah, I understand. Fortunately, you came on this full-moon night to behold the beauty of My Śrī Vṛndāvana. Very well, that purpose has now been fulfilled.” With feigned consolation He says, “You have seen the forest.”

Or the gopīs may answer, “We disregarded home, relatives, and all else to experience the moon of Śrī Vṛndāvana and the play of Śrī Kālindī.” Kṛṣṇa replies, “True. Fortunately, you have now beheld supremely beautiful Vṛndāvana, the moon risen above it, and the lovely play of the breeze moving along Kālindī.” Pointing with His finger and making other playful gestures, He says, “You have seen it.” In truth, by directly showing them such a forest and all its features, He only increases their amorous longing.

The concealed meaning is the opposite. The two verses join as follows: “You have seen this forest endowed with every excellence; therefore do not go to the cowherd settlement.” Alternatively, “Once you have directly seen such a forest, it is improper to delay loving play at night. Let us go to the Yamunā bank, which is perfectly suited for it.”

Footnote 11

Śrī Jīva Gosvāmī reads “the cowherd settlement”; some recensions read “home.”

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.23 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.२३ ॥

अथवा मद्-अभिस्नेहाद् भवत्यो यन्त्रिताशयाः ।

आगता ह्य् उपपन्नं वः प्रीयन्ते मयि1 जन्तवः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

मयि यः अभिस्नेहः प्रीति-विशेषः, तस्माद् इति मधुर-प्रेमाख्यः पुं-स्त्री-भाव-विशेषो निरस्तः । अत एव सौदास्यम् आह---हि यतः सर्वेऽपि प्राणिनो मयि प्रीतिं कुर्वन्तीति । मद्-अभिस्नेहाद् इति साक्षाद्-उक्त्या तम् अपि श्लथयति । अत एव गौरवेण भवत्य इति ।

यद् वा, ननु प्रियंवद-प्रवर ! तर्ह्य् अस्माकम् अभीष्टं सम्पाद्यताम् । तत्राह---प्रीतिम् एव कुर्वन्ति इति प्रीतेर् भक्ति-विशेषत्वाद् अङ्ग-सङ्ग-कर्मणालम् इति भावः । अन्यत् तैर् व्यञ्जितम् ।

यद् वा, अहो बत परित्यक्ता एव, ते सर्वे । तत् किं पुनस् तन्-नाम-ग्रहणेन ? इत्य् आशङ्क्य स-श्लाघं पक्षान्तरम् आह---अथवा इति । अर्थस् तथैव । यद् वा, मम यो युष्माभिर् अभिस्नेहस् तस्मात् तेनेत्य् अर्थः ।

अ-कार-प्रश्लेषेण अयन्त्रिताशयाः परम-साध्वीत्वात् । यद् वा, मद्-विषयकाभिस्नेहेन अयन्त्रिताशयाः । पातिव्रत्येन पर-पुरुषे स्नेह-विषयायोगात् । एवम् उभयथा भाव-विशेषो निरस्तः, तथाप्य् आगता यत् । अन्यत् समानम् । वस्तुतस् त्व् एवम् औदासीन्यं चातुर्य-भङ्ग्या भाव-विवर्धनार्थम् एव ।

श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---अहो परमानुरकास्व् अपि भवतीषु किम् उद्दीपन-गर्भैः प्रार्थनैर् इत्य् आह---अथवा इति । अभि-शब्देन स्नेहस्य सम्यक्त्वोक्त्या मधुर-प्रेमैव लक्ष्यते । सामान्यतः सर्वेऽपि प्राणिनो मम प्रीयन्ते यतः, अतः सर्वोत्तमा गोप्यो भवत्यो मद्-अभिस्नेहाद् यन्त्रिताशया वशीकृत-चित्ताः सत्यः । किं वा, पत्य्-आदि-भयेनास्वच्छन्दा अपि मद्-अभिस्नेहाद् धेतोर् आगता यत्, तद् उपपन्नम् एव, सर्वतोऽपि विशिष्ट-मद्-विषयक-प्रीतिमत्त्वात्। अत एव आदरेण भवत्य इति । अतोऽधुना मया सह स्वच्छन्दं रमध्वम् इति भावः ॥२३॥

Footnotes

  1. मम इति केचित्।

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.23

Or perhaps your hearts were constrained by great affection for Me, and for that reason you came. This is entirely fitting, for all living beings feel affection for Me.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

On the surface, “great affection for Me” means merely a special fondness. Kṛṣṇa thereby denies that their feeling is the particular relation between man and woman called sweet prema. He reinforces this indifference by saying that all living beings feel affection for Him. By mentioning “affection for Me” so directly, He weakens even that affection's apparent distinction. His formal address, “you ladies,” adds respectful distance.

The gopīs may answer, “Greatest of pleasing speakers, then fulfill what we desire.” He replies that living beings simply “feel affection.” Since such affection is a form of devotion, physical contact is unnecessary. The earlier commentators have suggested the rest.

Alternatively, the women may say, “Alas, we have completely abandoned all those relatives. Why mention them again?” Praising them, Kṛṣṇa presents another possibility with “or perhaps.” The basic meaning remains the same. The phrase can also mean, “because of the great affection I feel for you.”

By adding a negative prefix, “your hearts were constrained” can become “your hearts were unconstrained.” Because they are supremely chaste, their minds cannot be bound by affection for another man. Or their minds remained unconstrained despite their great affection for Kṛṣṇa, because chastity does not permit another man to become the object of affection. Both readings appear to deny their distinctive feeling, yet they came nevertheless. The remainder is the same. In truth, Kṛṣṇa assumes such indifference with clever artistry only to increase their emotion.

The concealed meaning is this: “Why should women as deeply attached as you require petitions filled with further stimulants?” The prefix in “great affection” indicates affection in its fullness and therefore directly signifies sweet prema. All living beings generally feel some affection for Kṛṣṇa, but the gopīs are the best of all. Their hearts are mastered and brought under control by extraordinary love for Him. Or, although fear of husbands and others prevented them from acting freely, their coming because of great affection for Kṛṣṇa is entirely fitting, since their love for Him surpasses every other. This is why He addresses them respectfully. The implied invitation is: “Now sport freely with Me.”

Footnote 12

Some recensions read “for Me” rather than “in Me.”

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.24 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.२४ ॥

भर्तुः शुश्रूषणं स्त्रीणां परो धर्मो ह्य् अमायया ।

तद्-बन्धूनां च कल्याण्यः प्रजानां चानुपोषणम् ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

शुश्रूषणं धर्मः । स च अमायया शुद्ध-भावेन धर्मैकापेक्षया वा चेत्, तर्हि पर उत्कृष्ट इत्य् अर्थः । हि निश्चितम् । तद्-बन्धूनां श्वश्रू-श्वशुरादीनां च शुश्रूषणम् । तथा प्रजानां पुत्र-भृत्यादीनाम् अनु पत्य्-आदि-शुश्रूषान्तरं पोषणंधर्म एव । अमायया चेत्, पर एव । -काराभ्यां द्वयोर् अपि मुख्यतया साम्यम् अपि सूच्यते । कल्याण्यः ! हे साध्व्यः ! तद् एव युष्माकम् उचितम् इति भावः । यद् वा, हे शुभादृष्टवत्यः ! अतो युष्माकम् एव तत् सिध्यतीति भावः । एतच् च कैतवेनैव प्रोत्साहनम् । अन्यत् तैर् व्याख्यातम् ।

यद् वा, जन्तवः प्रीयन्ते नाम, किं वा आगता यत्, तद् युक्तम् एव, किन्तु परम-धर्मेणैवाहं लभ्येय, न त्व् अन्यथेति । तम् एव शिक्षा-मुद्रया बोधयन्न् आह---भर्तुर् इति । अर्थः स एव । वस्तुतश् चेर्ष्ययोपहास एव, तस्य परम-धर्मत्वाभावात् । द्वितीय-पक्षेऽपि नर्मैव । तुच्छीकृत-चतुर्-वर्ग-श्रवणादि-भक्ति-साध्य-प्रेमैक-लभ्यस्य तस्य पति-शुश्रूषादि-बाह्य-धर्मेणालभ्यत्वात् । अतस् तस्य धर्मस्य परत्वोक्तिर् अपि नर्मत एवेति । अत एवोक्तं गीतादौ, सर्व-धर्मान् परित्यज्य [गीता १८.६६] इत्य्-आदि ।

श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---न केवलं भर्तुस् तद्-बन्धूनां मद्-विधानां च शुश्रूषणं परो धर्मः । यद् वा, हे कल्याण्यः ! परम-वैष्णव्यः ! स्त्रीणाम् अन्यासां प्राकृत-योषिताम् एव धर्मः, न तु सर्व-स्त्री-वर्ग-श्रेष्ठानां युष्माकं भक्तौ प्रवृत्तानाम् अपि स्व-धर्मानादरात् तथोक्तं---त्यक्त्वा स्व-धर्मं चरणाम्बुजं हरेः [भा।पु। १.५.१७] इत्य्-आदिना । एतत् तु हरि-भक्ति-विलासे एकान्ति-लक्षणादौ बहुशो विवृतम् एवास्ति ।1

यद् वा, भर्तुर् जगत्-पतेर् मम । किं वा, परमात्मत्वात् तत्त्वतो भर्ताहम् एव, तस्य । यद् वा, वृष्ट्य्-आदिभ्यो गोष्ठादि-रक्षणात् साक्षाद् अहम् एवात्रत्यानां सर्वेषां भर्ता, तस्य । अप्य्-अर्थे -शब्दः । किं वक्तव्यम् ? भर्तुर् मम शुश्रूषणम् इति । मद्-बन्धूनां श्री-नन्द-बलदेवादीनाम् अपि तत् शुश्रूषणम् । तथा प्रजानां मद्-भृत्यानां श्रीदामादीनां श्री-नन्द-गृह-दासादीनाम् वा । किं वा, सामान्यतः सर्व-वैष्णवानाम् अनुपोषणम् अपि परो धर्मः । अन्यत् समानम् ।

अतः शुद्ध-भावेन मम सेवा क्रियताम् इति । यद् वा, अतोऽत्र आगता यत्, तद् युक्तम् एवेति भावः। किं च, श्री-भगवतो रसोपयुक्तेऽर्थे प्रयुक्ताम् अपि वाचं बहवोऽर्था अनुवर्तन्ते, तत्रैश्वर्य-रूपोऽयम् अर्थः । यद् वा, धर्म-रहस्य-सार-सर्वस्वं शृणुतेति परमार्थम् एव नर्मणैवाह---भर्तुर् इति त्रिभिः ।

व्रज-स्त्रीणां युष्माकं भर्तुः शुश्रूषणम् अधर्मः पापम् । अमायया तु परोऽधर्मो महा-पापम् एव, भक्ति-पराणां श्रवणादि-भक्ति-रूप-स्वधर्म-परित्यागेन पति-सेवादि-पर-धर्म-प्रवृत्त्या महानर्थोत्पत्तेः । तथा चोक्तं गीतासु, स्व-धर्मे निधनं श्रेयः पर-धर्मो भयावः [गीता ३.३५] इति । यद् वा, -कारो विष्णुर् अहम् एव, तस्मिन् मयि मायया भक्त्य्-आदि-त्यागेन वञ्चनया यद् भर्तुः शुश्रूषणम् इति । अन्यत् समानम् ।

भगवद्-भक्ति-हीनानां सर्व-कर्मणो वैफल्याद् वैपरीत्याच् च । तथा चोक्तं बृहन्-नारदीये2---

किं वेदैः किम् उ शास्त्रैर् वा किं वा तीर्थ-निषेवणैः । विष्णु-भक्ति-विहीनानां किं तपोभिः किम् अध्वरैः ॥

स्कान्दे च रेवा-खण्डे3---

धर्मो भवत्य् अधर्मोऽपि कृतो भक्तैस् तवाच्युत । पापं भवति धर्मोऽपि तवाभक्तैः कृतो हरे ॥

इति । एतच् च भक्ति-विलासे श्री-वैष्णव-माहात्म्यादौ4 व्यक्तम् एव ॥२४॥

Footnotes

  1. कर्माधिकार-निरसनत्वं। हरि-भक्ति-विलास ११.५५३-५५५। एकान्ति-लक्षणानि--- सा च सर्व-नैरापेक्ष्येण तद्-एक-निष्ठता-रूपा एकान्तिता चतुर्धा चतुर्भिः प्रकारैः । एको धर्मानादरः, अन्यश् च कर्म-ज्ञानाद्य्-अशेष-निरपेक्षता, अपरो विघ्नाकुलत्वेऽपि रति-परता, अपरश् च प्रेमैक-परतेति । [ह।भ।वि। १०.५९-८२] । एकान्ति-कृत्याणि [ह।भ।वि। २०.३६९-३८५] इत्य्-आदि द्रष्टव्यम्।

  2. ह।भ।वि। १०.३०२

  3. ह।भ।वि। १०.९१

  4. ह।भ।वि। १०।

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.24

Blessed women, a woman's highest duty is to serve her husband without deceit, to serve his relatives, and thereafter to nourish her children and dependents.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Serving one's husband is a duty. If it is done without deceit, with pure feeling or solely from regard for dharma, it is excellent. “Indeed” expresses certainty. One should also serve his relatives, such as one's mother-in-law and father-in-law, and, after attending to the husband and the others, nourish one's children, servants, and dependents. This too is duty, and when done sincerely it is excellent. The two occurrences of “and” may suggest that these latter duties share equal prominence. “O blessed women” can mean, “O chaste women, this conduct is fitting for you.” Or, “O women endowed with auspicious destiny, only you can fulfill it.” This is encouragement spoken deceptively. The earlier commentators explain the rest.

Alternatively, Kṛṣṇa says: “It may be that all living beings love Me and that your coming here is fitting, but I can be attained only through the highest dharma, not otherwise.” Adopting the pose of a teacher, He tells them what that dharma is. The literal instruction is unchanged, but in truth it is jealous mockery, since serving a husband is not the supreme dharma. On the second reading too it is affectionate joking. Kṛṣṇa can be attained only through prema, itself attained through hearing and other limbs of bhakti by those who regard the four ordinary human aims as trivial. He cannot be attained through external duties such as serving a husband. Calling that duty supreme is therefore playful irony. The Gītā consequently says, “Abandon all dharmas” (18.66).

The concealed meaning may begin: “Serving not only one's husband but also those related to him, including persons like Me, is the highest dharma.” Or, “Blessed women, supreme Vaiṣṇavīs, this duty belongs to other women, ordinary worldly wives. It does not apply to you, the foremost of all women, who have entered bhakti and therefore disregard conventional duty.” The Bhāgavata says, “Even one who abandons one's own duty and worships Hari's lotus feet...” (1.5.17). Hari-bhakti-vilāsa repeatedly explains this principle in its description of the exclusive devotee and elsewhere.

Alternatively, “husband” means Me, Lord of the universe. Because I am the Supreme Self, I alone am in truth the husband. Or, because I directly protected the cowherd settlement and all its inhabitants from the rain and other dangers, I am everyone's actual maintainer here. What need be said? Serving Me, the true husband, is the highest duty. Serving My relatives, Śrī Nanda, Baladeva, and others, is also such service. So too is caring for My dependents, such as Śrīdāma and the servants of Śrī Nanda's house, or more generally nourishing all Vaiṣṇavas. The remainder is the same.

Thus the hidden instruction is, “Serve Me with pure feeling.” Their coming here is entirely fitting. Words spoken by Śrī Bhagavān for a purpose suited to rasa simultaneously carry many meanings; this reading reveals His majesty. Or, speaking the highest truth in playful form, He says through these three verses, “Hear the entire essence of the secret of dharma.”

On that reading, for you women of Vraja, serving your worldly husbands is adharma, sin. If done “without deception,” it is paro 'dharmaḥ, the greatest adharma and a grave sin. Those devoted to bhakti would abandon their own true duty, hearing and the other forms of bhakti, and turn instead to the alien duty of serving husbands. Great harm would result. The Gītā says, “Death in one's own dharma is better; another's dharma brings danger” (3.35). Alternatively, the initial syllable a denotes Viṣṇu, Kṛṣṇa Himself; to serve a husband by using māyā to deceive Him, abandoning devotion and the rest, is disastrous. The remaining sense is the same.

Every action of one devoid of devotion to Bhagavān is fruitless and may even yield its opposite. Bṛhan-nāradīya states:

Language: Sanskrit

Of what use are the Vedas or scriptures, visits to sacred places, austerities, or sacrifices for those devoid of devotion to Viṣṇu?

The Revā-khaṇḍa of the Skanda Purāṇa likewise says:

Language: Sanskrit

Even adharma performed by Your devotees becomes dharma, O Acyuta; even dharma performed by those without devotion to You becomes sin, O Hari.

Bhakti-vilāsa makes this principle explicit in its treatment of the greatness of Śrī Vaiṣṇavas and elsewhere.

Footnote 15

Hari-bhakti-vilāsa 11.553-555 removes the exclusive devotee from ordinary eligibility for ritual action. Its account of the marks of an exclusive devotee explains that exclusive devotion is complete independence from all else and one-pointed steadfastness in the Lord. It has four forms: disregard for conventional duty; complete independence from ritual action, knowledge, and every other means; constancy in loving attachment even when surrounded by obstacles; and exclusive dedication to prema. See Hari-bhakti-vilāsa 10.59-82. The duties of an exclusive devotee are described at 20.369-385 and elsewhere.

Footnote 16

The Bṛhan-nāradīya verse is cited at Hari-bhakti-vilāsa 10.302.

Footnote 17

The Skanda Purāṇa verse is cited at Hari-bhakti-vilāsa 10.91.

Footnote 18

See Hari-bhakti-vilāsa, chapter 10.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.25 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.२५ ॥

दुःशीलो दुर्भगो वृद्धो जडो रोग्य् अधनोऽपि वा ।

पतिः स्त्रीभिर् न हातव्यो लोकेप्सुभिर् अपातकी ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

ननु परोपदेश-पण्डित ! सर्वथा पतयः परित्यक्ता एव । अधुना किं तदीय-शुश्रूषाद्य्-उपदेशेन ? तत्राहुः---दुःशील इति । दुःशीलो चौर्यादि-रतः । दुर्भगः भाग्यादि-हीनः, निष्फलोद्यम इत्य् अर्थः । वृद्धो जराभिभूतः । जडः कर्मादिषु सामर्थ्य-हीनः । रोगी महा-रोग-ग्रस्तः । अधनोऽतिदरिद्रः, निजोदर-भरणेऽप्य् असमर्थ इत्य् अर्थः । अपि-शब्दस्य प्रत्येकम् अन्वयः । दौःशील्यादि-युक्तोऽपि न हेयः, व्रज-वासी तु सर्व-सद्गुण-युक्त एवेति कथं त्याज्यः स्यात् ? इत्य् अपि-शब्दार्थः ।

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.25

Women who desire respect in society should not abandon a husband who is not sinful, even if he has bad character, is unfortunate, old, incapable, ill, or poor.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

The gopīs may answer, “Expert at instructing others, we have already abandoned our husbands completely. What use is Your teaching now that we should serve them?” Kṛṣṇa therefore begins, “Even if he has bad character.” Such a man may be devoted to theft and other misconduct. He may be unfortunate, devoid of prosperity, and unsuccessful in every effort; aged and overcome by infirmity; incapable of performing work and other responsibilities; afflicted by grave disease; or extremely poor, unable even to feed himself.

The word “even” is connected with each defect. A husband should not be abandoned even if he possesses bad character and the other faults. A resident of Vraja, however, naturally possesses every excellent quality. How, then, could such a husband possibly be rejected? This is the additional force of “even.”

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.26 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.२६ ॥

अस्वर्ग्यम् अयशस्यं च फल्गु कृच्छ्रं भयावहम् ।

जुगुप्सितं च1 सर्वत्र औपपत्यं कुल-स्त्रियाः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

ननु श्री-व्रज-युवराज ! भवद्-आज्ञया नैव पतयस् त्याज्याः, किं तु नाम्नैव खलु तेषां पतित्वम् । पतित्व-व्यवहारस् तु त्वया सहैवास्ताम् इत्य् आशङ्क्य तासां दीर्घाभीष्ट-निन्दनेन परमाप्रियम् अवहित्थया साभ्यसूयम् इवाह---अस्वर्ग्यम् इति स्वर्गाप्तौ प्रतिकूलम्, किं वा पूर्व-पुण्यार्जित-स्वर्ग-नाशकम् इत्य् अर्थः । अयि कामिन्यः ! अदृष्टत्वान् मास्तु स्वर्गापेक्षा । लोके यशोऽपेक्षा त्व् अस्त्य् एव । तद्-बाधकं चेत्य् आह---अयशस्यम् इति । पूर्व-सञ्चित-यशसोऽपि लोपकम् इत्य् अर्थः ।

ननु लोकातीत ! सुगुप्तम् एतत् को नाम जानातु ? तत्राह---फल्गु तुच्छम् अस्थिरत्वात् ।

ननु भो अच्युत ! त्वया सहास्माकं तत् सुस्थिरम् एव, तत्राह---कृच्छ्रं दुःसाध्यम् इत्य् अर्थः।

ननु स्वैर-सिंह ! व्रजे श्री-वृन्दावने च स्वच्छन्द-विहरणात् सुख-साध्यम् एव ? तत्राह---भयं स्वाम्य्-आदिभ्यो नरकादिभ्यश् च, तद् सम्यग् वहति प्रापयतीति तत् ।

यद् वा, लोके परमार्थेऽपि जुगुप्सितं निन्दितम्, लज्जा-करत्वाद् घृणावहत्वाद् वा । हि निश्चितम्।

ननु तत्त्वज्ञेन्द्र ! निजाभीष्ट-सिद्ध्या जुगुप्सापि सुसह्यैव, तत्राह---कुल-स्त्रिया इति । जाताव् एकत्वम् । कुल-कलङ्कतस् तत्-स्त्रीणां परमानुचितम् इति सर्वथा परिहार्यम् एवेति भावः । वस्तुतस् तु पूर्ववद् स्व-विषयक-भाव-दार्ढ्यार्थम् एव ।

श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---अप्य्-अर्थे -कारः । अस्वर्ग्यादि-रूपम् अप्य् औपपत्यं कुल-स्त्रिया अपि भवत्य् एव । ताराहल्यादीनाम् अपि तच्-छ्रवणात् । अतः साधारण्यापत्त्या दोष-विशेषो नास्तीति भावः ।

किं च, [कुल-स्त्रियाः] कुत्सितं लाति आददातीति कुला या स्त्री, तस्या एव अस्वर्ग्यादिकम् । युष्माकं तु निखिल-सर्वस्व-सारं मद्-भावम् आददानानां तन् नेति तात्पर्यं नर्म च ज्ञेयम् । यद् वा, नर्म आह---उप समीपे पतिर् यस्याः, सा उपपतिः । तस्या भाव औपपत्यं, पत्युः सामीप्यम् इत्य् अर्थः । तत् सर्वथा अस्वर्ग्यादि-दोष-युक्तम् । कुल-स्त्रिया इति राधाम् उद्दिश्योक्तम् ॥२६॥

Footnotes

  1. हि

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.26

For a woman of a respectable family, taking a paramour bars heaven, destroys reputation, is trivial and unstable, difficult, productive of fear, and condemned everywhere.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

The gopīs may answer, “Crown prince of Vraja, at Your command we shall not abandon our husbands. Their husbandhood, however, exists in name alone. Let the actual relationship of husband and wife be with You.” Concealing His real feeling and pretending jealous displeasure, Kṛṣṇa speaks words supremely disagreeable to them by condemning what they have long desired.

Taking a paramour is “opposed to heaven”: it prevents heaven's attainment or destroys a heaven already earned through previous merit. “Passionate women, you may disregard heaven because it is unseen, but surely you care about reputation in this world.” Paramour love destroys that reputation and can even erase honor accumulated in the past.

They may answer, “Transcendent one, this is perfectly secret. Who will know?” He replies that it is phalgu, trivial because it is unstable. They say, “Acyuta, our relation with You is entirely stable.” He answers that it is kṛcchra, difficult to accomplish. They say, “Lion among independent lovers, because we roam freely in Vraja and Śrī Vṛndāvana, it is easily accomplished.” He replies that it fully carries and delivers fear from husbands and other authorities, and fear of hell and other consequences.

Or He says that paramour love is condemned both socially and spiritually because it causes shame or inspires disgust. “Indeed” expresses certainty. The women may answer, “Best of knowers of truth, even condemnation is easy to endure when it fulfills our deepest desire.” He therefore says “for a woman of a respectable family.” The singular represents the whole class. Such conduct stains the family and is supremely improper for its women; it must be rejected in every way. In truth, as before, He says this only to make their feeling for Him firm.

The concealed meaning reverses the warning. The word “and” has the force of “even”: even paramour love possessing the apparent defects of barring heaven and the rest occurs among women of good family, for scripture recounts it of Tārā, Ahalyā, and others. Since it is not uncommon, no special fault attaches to it.

Moreover, by wordplay a kulā woman can mean one who takes up something base. Only for such a woman does paramour love bar heaven and produce the other faults. Those descriptions do not apply to you, who have taken up My disposition, the essence and treasure of everything. This is His hidden intention and joke.

Another joke derives upapati as “the husband who is nearby.” Aupapatya then means nearness to one's worldly husband, and that nearness is thoroughly afflicted with all the faults beginning with obstruction of heaven. The singular “woman of the family” is addressed specifically to Rādhā.

Footnote 20

Some recensions read “indeed” in place of “and.”

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.27 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.२७ ॥

श्रवणाद् दर्शनाद् ध्यानान् मयि भावोऽनुकीर्तनात् ।

न तथा सन्निकर्षेण प्रतियात ततो गृहान्1

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

ननु, प्रेमैक-लभ्य ! सर्व-साध्य-प्रेम्णा बाह्यान्तरङ्गं किल स्व-धर्म इति चेत्, तर्हि मच्-छ्रवणादिकम् एवानुष्ठीयताम् इति । यद् वा, श्री-पुरुषोत्तम ! त्वत्-प्रसाद एवापेक्ष्यते, नान्यत् किञ्चित् कुलादिकम् एवेति चेत्, तर्हि मत्-प्रसादो मद्-विषयक-प्रेम्णैव सिध्यति । स च श्रवणादिनैव सम्पद्यते । न त्व् अङ्ग-सङ्गेनेत्य् आह ।

यद् वा, ननु सर्वार्थ-साध्य-सौहृद ! त्वत्-प्रेम्णि सम्पन्नेऽपि न किञ्चित् जुगुप्सादिकं परम-पुरुषार्थ-सिद्धेर् इति चेत् तर्हि तद्-उपाय एवानुष्ठीयताम् इति शास्त्र-रीतिम् अभिनयन् दुःसहौदास्य विशेषेण परम-प्रियं स-विवेकम् आह---श्रवणाद् इति ।

श्रवणादीनां समुच्चयो विकल्पो वा । तेषाम् एकतरेणापि भाव-सिद्धः । तच् च श्री-भागवतामृतोत्तर-खण्डादौ विवृतम् एव । तत्र श्रवणं भगवत्-कथादेः । दर्शनं श्री-मूर्त्य्-आदेः, दूरतो ममैव वा । अनुकीर्तनं निरन्तरं मन्-नाम-प्रधान-कीर्तनम् । एवं-व्रतः स्व-प्रिय-नाम-कीर्त्या जातानुरागो [भा।पु। ११.२.४०] इत्य्-आदिना, तस्यैव भावोदयेऽन्तरङ्गत्वोक्तेः । दर्शनार्थं सन्निकर्षोऽपेक्ष्यत एवेति । तत्-परिहारार्थं तद्-दर्शनस्य गौणता विवक्षया आदौ निर्देशः ।

एषां च हेतु-हेतुमत्ता यथोत्तर्म् ऊह्या । तत्रादौ श्रवणम् [२७] एव । तेन विना सर्वाज्ञानात् । अत एव---श्रोतव्यः कीर्तितव्यश् च [भा।पु। १.२.१४] इत्य्-आदौ । तस्यैवादौ विधेयताद्य्-अभिधानम् । श्रवणान्तरं श्री-भगवद्-दिदृक्षया श्री-मूर्त्य्-आदि-दर्शनं, तस्माच् च ध्यानं सुखम् एव सम्पद्यतेतराम् । तस्माच् च अनुकीर्तनं स्वत एवोदेति मनोऽभिनिवेश-सम्पत्तेः । तस्माद् धेतोर् यथा मयि भावो भवति, तथा सन्निकर्षेण सान्निध्येनाङ्ग-सङ्गेन वा न भवति । सन्निकर्षो हि मर्त्यानाम् अनादरण-कारणम् [भा।पु। १०.८४.३१]2 इत्य्-आदि न्यायात्, शास्त्राविरुद्धत्वेन मनः-सङ्कोचाद् वा । तथा इत्य् अनेन तादृशो न भवति, किन्तु ततो न्यून एवेति।

किं वा, तेन प्रकारेण न भवति, किन्तु लोक-धर्मातिक्रमेण सर्वोपेक्षया परम-प्रयत्नादिनैव भवति । अतः सन्निकर्ष-त्यागेन श्रवणादिकम् एव कार्यम् इति भावः । अतस् तद्-अर्थं गृहान् एव यात [२७], सर्व-सङ्कोचाद्य्-अभावेन तत्रैव तत्-सुख-सिद्धेः । वस्तुतस् तु सर्वम् एतत् परम-कौतुकित्वात् । किं वा, निरन्तर-प्रेम-भर-सुकोमलित-सरल-स्वभावानां तासां प्रेम-वैयग्र्य-दर्शनार्थम् एवेति दिक् ।

श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---उक्त-न्यायेन सर्वथा मयि भावः [२७] असङ्कोचेन युष्माभिः सदा कार्य एव, न च वक्तव्यं श्रवणादिनापि प्रेमाख्यो भावः सम्पद्यते इति । यतोऽङ्ग-सङ्गेनैव नितरां सिध्यति, न च श्रवणादिनेत्य् आह---श्रवणादेर् हेतोर् न तथा यथा सन्निकर्षेण भवतीति योज्यम् । ततस् तस्मात् धेतोः, अ-कार-प्रश्लेषेण अगृहेण अगृहस्थान् अकृत-दारान् अस्मान् प्रति यात भजतेत्य् अर्थः । तासां वशीकरणार्थम् आत्म-माहात्म्य-विवक्षया बहुत्वं साक्षाद्-आत्मानुक्तिर् वैदग्ध्यादिना ।

यद् वा, अगृहान् गृह-व्यतिरिक्त-प्रदेशान् यमुना-पुलिनादीन् । यद् वा, गृहान् मदीयान् निकुञ्ज-रूपान् प्रविशतेत्य् अर्थः । गृहान् इत्य् अनेन निकुञ्जादीनाम् एव क्रीडा-गृहत्वेन निज-गृहत्वेन वा सदैतेष्व् एव वस्तव्यम् इत्य् अभिप्रैति ।

दश-श्लोकेन्धनैस् तासां प्रेम-कोमलितात्मनाम् ।

आशासु सर्वास्व् औदास्य-वह्निं कौतुक्य् अजृम्भयत् ॥

तत्रोत्क्रमेणैते श्लोका द्रष्टव्याः । अधो दिशि श्रवणाद् इति श्लोकः, तेन सन्ताप-विशेषाद् ऊर्ध्व-शिखाधः प्रज्वालिताग्निर् एव । अस्वर्ग्यम् [१८अब्] इत्य् ऊर्ध्व-दिशि तद्-अभीष्ट-निन्दनेन शिरो-ज्वरवद् दुःख-भरात् । एवं पूर्वाद्य्-अष्ट-दिक्षु दुःशील इत्य्-आदयो यथा-यथम् उत्क्रमेणैव विवेचनीयाः । अन्यथा दाहन-त्यागाद्य्-एकादशधा यूथश आगतानाम् एकादश-विधानां तासां मध्ये काश्चित् प्रति कश्चनेत्य् एवं दश-श्लोकास् तत्र प्राग् उत्क्रमेणैव कतिचित् पश्चात् क्रमेणापीत्य् एवं यथायथं विवेक्तव्याः । तत्रादौ व्यत्यस्त-वस्त्राभरणाः [१०.२९.७] प्रति तासां तथा-भूतत्वेन परम-सम्भ्रम-दृष्ट्या व्रजस्य [१८च्द्] इति पूर्वार्धं चास्य प्राक् सर्वाः प्रत्य् एव । तथान्ये अस्वर्ग्यम् इत्य्-आदि द्वयं च । तत्राद्यः सर्वासाम् एव तद्-एकाभिमतत्वात्, परश् च सामान्यतो भावोदय-प्रकारोपदेशात् । अञ्जन्तीः [१०.२९.७] प्रति रजन्य् एषा [१०.२९.१९] इति लोचनाञ्जनेन घोर-सत्त्वादि-दृष्ट्याभिप्रायेण, प्रमृजन्तीः [१०.२९.७] प्रति मातरः [१०.२९.२०] इति देहापेक्षया देह-सम्बन्धिनाम् अपि बन्धूनाम् अपेक्षोपपत्तेः । लिम्पन्तीः [१०.२९.७] प्रति दृष्टम् [१०.२९.२१] इति गन्धापेक्षया पुष्पापेक्षाया अपि योग्यत्वात् । अश्नन्तीः [१०.२९.७] प्रति तद् यात [१०.२९.२२अ] इति पादः, स्त्री-भोजनस्य सङ्क्षेपे इङ्गिताभ्याम् एव कथ्यत्वात् । पतिं शुश्रूषन्तीः [१०.२९.६] प्रति शुश्रूषध्वम् [१०.२९.२२] इति नित्यत्व-विवक्षया विधेय-मात्रत्वेनादौ सङ्क्षेपोक्तिः । अग्रेऽस्य विस्तारो भावी । शिशून् पाययन्तीः [१०.२९.६] प्रति पाययत [१०.२९.२२] इति तत्र शैघ्र्यार्थम् । क्रन्दन्ति [१०.२९.२२] इत्य्-आदि भर्तृ-शुश्रूषायाम् अपेक्षितायाम् एव तद्-एक-हेतुक-दोहनादि-गेह-देह-कर्मस्व् अपेक्षा स्याद् इत्य् अतः सर्व-मूल-भूतायास् तस्या विस्तरेणाग्रे गुणादेः कथ्यत्वाद् आदौ सूची-कटाह-न्यायेन । दुहन्तीः [१०.२९.५] प्रति दुह्यत [१०.२९.२२] इति । अधुना भर्तुः शुश्रूष-दार्ढ्यार्थं सामान्यतः सर्वा एव प्रति अथवा [१०.२९.२३-२५] इति त्रयम् । तत्र अथवा इति स्व-विषयक-प्रीत्य्-अपेक्षया भर्तृ-शुश्रूषं त्याज्यम् इत्य् आशङ्का-निरासार्थं कण्टकोद्धार-न्यायेन निज-प्रीत्य्-उत्थापनं पयोऽधिश्रयणं संयाव-पाक-परिवेषण-कर्त्रीस् त्रिविधाः [१०.२९.५-६] प्रति तत्-तत्-कर्मणां भर्तुः तद्-बन्ध्व्-आदि-शुश्रूषाद्य्-अर्थकत्वेन भर्तृ-शुश्रूषादिकम् अपि तद्-बन्धूनां चेत्य् आदिष्टम् । अन्योन्यम् अभेदात् । अन्यथा कौतुक-भरेण नर्माद्य्-अर्थम् एव तत्-तद्-उक्तेः । तथा तासाम् अन्योन्यम् ऐकमत्येन एकां प्रत्य् उक्तम् अन्याम् अपि व्याप्नोतीति सर्वेषाम् एव वचनानां परस्परं सर्वास्व् एव पर्यवसानात् । सर्वाण्य् अपि वचनानि सामान्यतः सर्वाः प्रत्य् एव द्रष्टव्यानि । तत्-प्रकारः प्राग्-लिखित एवेति दिक् ॥२७॥

Footnotes

  1. गृहं

  2. सन्निकर्षोऽत्र मर्त्यानाम् अनादरण-कारणम् ।

    गाङ्गं हित्वा यथान्याम्भस् तत्रत्यो याति शुद्धये ॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.27

Love for Me arises through hearing, seeing, meditation, and continual chanting. It does not arise to the same degree through physical proximity. Therefore return to your homes.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

The gopīs may say, “You are attained through prema alone. Since prema is the goal of every discipline, surely its outer and inner expressions are our true dharma.” Kṛṣṇa answers, “Then practice hearing about Me and the other limbs of devotion.” Or they say, “Śrī Puruṣottama, we desire only Your grace, not family standing or anything else.” He replies that His grace is attained only through love directed toward Him, and such love arises through hearing and the other practices, not through bodily contact.

Alternatively, they say, “Friend whose affection fulfills every purpose, when love for You has arisen, condemnation and all other obstacles become nothing because the supreme human goal has been attained.” Then, adopting the manner of scripture and a posture of unbearable indifference, Kṛṣṇa discriminatingly names what is supremely dear, the means to such love: hearing and the rest.

Hearing, seeing, meditation, and chanting may be practiced collectively or alternatively; even one can perfect devotional emotion. This has been explained in the latter division of Śrī Bṛhad-bhāgavatāmṛta and elsewhere. “Hearing” means hearing narratives of Bhagavān and related subjects. “Seeing” means beholding His sacred image and other forms, or seeing Kṛṣṇa Himself from a distance. “Continual chanting” is unbroken kīrtana centered upon His names. The verse beginning “observing this vow, attachment arises through chanting the name of one's beloved Lord” (Bhāgavata 11.2.40) describes chanting as especially intimate in the arising of bhāva. Because physical proximity is necessarily required to see Kṛṣṇa directly, however, seeing is mentioned first in order to indicate that it should be understood secondarily as seeing the sacred image or seeing Him from afar.

Each practice should also be understood as the cause of the one that follows. Hearing comes first because without it one knows nothing. The instruction “He must be heard and glorified” (Bhāgavata 1.2.14) and similar texts therefore prescribe hearing first. After hearing, a desire to see Śrī Bhagavān leads one to behold His image and other manifestations. From seeing, meditation arises with great ease. From meditation, continual chanting springs up spontaneously because the mind has become completely absorbed.

The bhāva that develops toward Kṛṣṇa through this sequence does not arise in the same way through nearness, personal presence, or bodily contact. The principle is that “proximity causes mortals to lose reverence” (Bhāgavata 10.84.31). Or bodily contact can produce mental inhibition because it conflicts with scriptural convention. “To the same degree” implies that love born from proximity is not of that kind and is therefore lesser.

Alternatively, love does not arise by that conventional process at all. It arises by transgressing social convention, disregarding everything else, and making the greatest effort. On the overt reading, however, the women should abandon proximity and practice hearing and the rest. They should therefore return home, where freedom from social inhibition and similar restraints will allow them to experience the joy of those practices. In truth, Kṛṣṇa speaks all of this from supreme playfulness, or simply to behold the loving urgency of women whose straightforward natures have been made utterly tender by an uninterrupted flood of prema.

The concealed meaning is the opposite: according to the principle just stated, you must always, without inhibition, cultivate bhāva for Me in every way. Do not claim that the bhāva called prema arises even through hearing and the other practices. It reaches complete perfection only through bodily union, not through hearing. The sentence should therefore be joined: “It does not arise from hearing and the rest as it does through proximity.” For that reason, by joining a negative prefix to “homes,” “go toward and worship us who are without homes and unmarried.” Kṛṣṇa uses the plural rather than naming Himself directly, both to proclaim His greatness and, through cleverness, to bring the gopīs under His sway.

Or “go to places that are not homes,” such as the sandy banks of the Yamunā. Alternatively, “enter My homes, the secluded bowers.” By calling the bowers “homes,” He indicates that they are His playhouses and true residences and that the women should always dwell there.

Sanātana summarizes Kṛṣṇa's strategy:

Language: Sanskrit

With ten verses as fuel, the playful Lord made the fire of indifference blaze in every direction around the hearts of the gopīs, hearts made tender by prema.

These ten verses should be placed in an ascending arrangement. The present verse beginning “through hearing” stands below, like a fire lit beneath an upward-pointing flame, because it produces an especially deep burning. The verse beginning “it bars heaven” stands above, for condemning the women's cherished goal lays a feverish burden of grief upon their heads. The verses beginning “even if he has bad character” should similarly be arranged in ascending order through the eight directions beginning with the east.

Alternatively, the ten verses address, one by one, the eleven kinds of women who arrived in groups after abandoning eleven activities beginning with milking. Some correspondences run in ascending order and others subsequently in ordinary order. The opening question about Vraja addresses all the women, but especially those whose garments and ornaments were misplaced, since their condition visibly revealed supreme haste. The two later statements beginning “it bars heaven” also address everyone: the first because they all desired Kṛṣṇa alone, and the second because it generally teaches how bhāva arises.

“This night is fearsome” addresses those who had been decorating their eyes, the mention of terrifying creatures playfully reflecting their use of eye cosmetics. “Your mothers and others are searching” addresses those who had been cleansing their bodies, since concern for the body makes concern for bodily relatives fitting. “You have seen the flowering forest” addresses those applying fragrant ointments, since a desire for scent accords with a desire for flowers. “Therefore go” addresses those who had been eating, because a woman's meal can be dismissed briefly through gesture alone.

“Serve your husbands” addresses those who had been serving their husbands. The brief initial command states only what is supposedly always obligatory; its expansion follows later. “Feed the children” addresses those who had been giving milk to infants, and is expressed urgently. “The calves and children are crying” and the rest imply that concern for milking, household work, bodily duties, and related actions arises only when service to the husband is regarded as necessary. Since such service is the root of all the others and its qualities will be described at length later, Kṛṣṇa first states it briefly according to the maxim of the needle and the cauldron, dispatching the small matter before the great one. “Milk the cows” addresses those who had abandoned milking.

The three verses beginning “or perhaps,” spoken generally to everyone, now reinforce service to the husband. “Or perhaps” introduces Kṛṣṇa's love only to remove, by the method of extracting a thorn with a thorn, the objection that service to husbands should be abandoned in favor of love for Him. The instruction to serve the husband and his relatives specifically addresses the three kinds of women who had left milk heating, porridge cooking, and food being served, since those tasks support service to a husband, his relatives, and the rest.

Yet the women are united with one another, and Kṛṣṇa's words overflow with playfulness and affectionate joking. A statement directed toward one therefore extends to the others as well. All His speeches finally apply mutually to all the women and should generally be understood as addressed to every one of them. The particular correspondences have been shown only to reveal the manner of His arrangement.

Footnote 21

Some recensions read the singular “home.”

Footnote 22, Bhāgavata 10.84.31

Proximity causes mortals to lose reverence, just as a person living beside the Gaṅgā may leave its water and go elsewhere seeking purification.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.28 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.२८ ॥

श्री-शुक उवाच---

इति विप्रियम् आकर्ण्य गोप्यो गोविन्द-भाषितम् ।

विषण्णा भग्न-सङ्कल्पाश् चिन्ताम् आपुर् दुरत्ययाम् ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

इत्य् एतत् । गोविन्दस्य गोकुलेन्द्रत्वेन निज-सहज-प्रेम-भर-विषयस्य भाषितं, तेनोक्तं वा विप्रियं परम-प्रेम-वेगतः सद्यस् तात्पर्यानवधारणेन अप्रियार्थस्य दर्शनेन वा अनिष्टं । किं वा, प्रिय-विपरीतं विद्विष्टम् आकर्ण्य । यद् वा, अर्थ-द्वय-स्पर्शित्वेनानिश्चिताशयत्वाद् उत्कण्ठा-भरेण तासां विप्रियत्वेनैव ज्ञातम् इत्य् अर्थः ।

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.28

Śrī Śuka said: Hearing these displeasing words spoken by Govinda, the gopīs became despondent. Their resolve shattered, they entered an anxiety impossible to cross.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

“These” means all the words just spoken. Govinda is the lord of Gokula and the natural object of the entire flood of their spontaneous love. Yet what He said, or the very fact that He said it, appeared “displeasing.” The force of their supreme prema prevented them from immediately determining His intention, and the words displayed a meaning contrary to their desire. They therefore experienced them as unwelcome and hostile, the opposite of what was dear.

Alternatively, because His speech touched two meanings and left His intention uncertain, the weight of their longing made them understand only its displeasing sense.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.29 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.२९ ॥

कृत्वा मुखान्य् अव शुचः श्वसनेन शुष्यद्

बिम्बाधराणि चरणेन लिखन्त्यः ।

अस्रैर् उपात्त-मसिभिः कुच-कुङ्कुमानि

तस्थुर् मृजन्त्य उरु-दुःख-भराः स्म तूष्णीम् ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

अत एव तूष्णीं तस्थुः । क्षणं परम-चिन्तावेशेन वाग्-आदीन्द्रिय-वृत्त्य्-अस्फूर्तेः । शुच इत्य् अनेन शुष्यद् इत्य् अनेन च श्वासस्य उष्णता दीर्घता च ध्वनिता । बिम्ब- इति पक्व-बिम्ब-फल-सादृश्येन अरुणता कोमलता च । अतोऽधराणाम् अतिशोषो म्लानता च सूचिता । चरणेन वाम-पादेन भूमि-लिखनं चिन्ता-विशेष-कार्यम् । "हे भूमे ! विदीर्णा भव, प्रविशामो वयम्" इत्य् अस्य भावः । एवम् ऊर्ध्वावस्थितिर् एव गम्यते । उपात्त-मसिभिर् इति कुच-कुङ्कुमानि मृजन्त्य इति चास्राणां धारा सूच्यते । तस्या अपि बाहुल्य-विवक्षया बहुत्वम् । तत्र सर्वत्र हेतुः---उरु-दुःखस्य विषादस्य भरो भारो यासु, ताः । अनेन अनुक्तम् अपि सन्ताप-क्लेशादिकं गृह्यते । तेन वैवर्ण्य-स्तम्भादयोऽपि जाता इत्य् अर्थः । स्म इति प्रसिद्धौ । नर्मोक्त्यापि तासां तादृश-शोके त्वया सम्भावना कार्या इति भावः । यद् वा, विस्मये तयापि तादृश-दुःखम् अभूत्, अहो प्रेम-महिमा ! इति । एते च चिन्तानुभावा न तासां वक्ष्यमाण-निषेध-रूप-प्रतिवचनार्थ-विशेष-भञ्जकाः, कामि-कृत-प्रार्थनायां कुलवतीनां तत्-सम्भवात्, तासां रसाविरोध-भावोदय-स्वभावाच् च ॥२९॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.29

The gopīs lowered their faces. Their bimba-red lips dried beneath their grief-heated sighs, and their feet traced lines upon the ground. Their tears, darkened by eye cosmetic, washed the kuṅkuma from their breasts. Burdened by immense sorrow, they stood in silence.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

For this reason they stood silent. For a moment, absorption in supreme anxiety prevented the functions of speech and the other senses from manifesting. The words “from grief” and “drying” indicate that their breaths were both hot and prolonged. Comparing their lips to ripe bimba fruit conveys their redness and tenderness; their extreme dryness and fading are therefore especially suggested.

Tracing the ground with a foot, specifically the left foot, is an effect of extraordinary anxiety. Their feeling was, “O earth, split open so that we may enter you.” Since they drew upon the ground with their feet, the text also indicates that they remained standing.

The phrases “tears darkened by cosmetic” and “washing the kuṅkuma from their breasts” indicate streams of tears. The plural suggests that those streams were abundant. The cause of every symptom was the great burden of their immense sorrow and despondency. This also includes unspoken burning anguish and distress. They therefore experienced pallor, paralysis, and other transformations.

The particle sma marks the condition as well known: even though Kṛṣṇa's statements were playful, the hearer must recognize that the gopīs experienced grief of this magnitude. Or it expresses wonder: even a playful statement produced such suffering in them. How astonishing is the greatness of prema!

These outward effects of anxiety do not weaken the force of the gopīs' coming reply, which rejects Kṛṣṇa's instruction. Women of good family can display such symptoms when a lover entreats them, and the gopīs naturally manifest emotions that never conflict with rasa.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.30 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३० ॥

प्रेष्ठं प्रियेतरम् इव प्रतिभाषमाणं

कृष्णं तद्-अर्थ-विनिवर्तित-सर्व-कामाः ।

नेत्रे विमृज्य रुदितोपहते स्म किञ्चित्

संरम्भ-गद्गद-गिरोऽब्रुवतानुरक्ताः ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

प्रेष्ठं प्रियतमम् अपि प्रियेतरम् इव, अप्रिय-जनवत् प्रत्याख्यानं कुर्वन्तम् । ननु तर्हि तस्मान् मनो निवर्त्यताम् ? तत्राह---तद्-अर्थं श्री-कृष्ण-प्राप्तये, किं वा, तस्मै अनिर्वाच्याय सुगोप्याय वा अर्थाय, तेन सह क्रीडा-विशेषाय विशेषेण निवर्तिताः, स्वभावतोऽनुलग्ना अपि बलान् निरस्ताः सर्वे कामा विषय-भोगाः, तद्-अतिरिक्ताशेषाभिलाषा वा याभिः, ताः । अतस् तं विना कथञ्चिद् अप्य् अन्यत् किञ्चिन् न रोचत इति भावः । कुतः ? कृष्णं परमानन्द-घन-मूर्तिं चित्ताकर्षकं श्री-यशोदानन्दनम् । अत एवानुब्रुवेण स्वेत्य् अत्राप्य् अयि प्रसिद्ध्य्-आद्य्-अपेक्षयोक्तम् । यद् वा, पश्चाद्-अर्थे, उरु-दुःख-भरेण सद्यः प्रत्युक्त्य्-अनुदयात् पश्चाद् अब्रुवन् ।

ननु अतिनिर्बन्धेन कदाचित् तस्यावज्ञापि शङ्क्यते, तत्राह---अनुरक्ता अनुरागेण तच्-छङ्का-निरसनात् । यद् वा, अवज्ञायाम् अपि सत्यां तत्-त्यागाशक्तेः । विचारापगमाद् वेत्य् अर्थः ।

ननु उरु-दुःखाक्रान्ताः कथं वक्तुम् अपि शक्ताः ? तत्राह---रुदितैर् महा-दुःखेन स्वयम् एव गलद्-अस्रैर् उपहते व्याप्ते नेत्रे विशेषेण मृष्ट्वा शोधयित्वा अश्रूण्य् अपसार्य । पाठान्तरे, "प्रमृज्य" इति पाठेऽप्य् अर्थः, स एव । परम-प्रयत्नेन क्षणं धैर्यम् आलम्ब्येत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, उरु-दुःखेऽप्य् उक्ति-शक्ताव् अनुराग एव हेतुर् भाति । प्रेम्णो विचित्र-विलासत्वात् । ततश् च नेत्रे विमृयेति स्नेह-जननाय प्रेमोद्रेक-स्वभावतः एव वा किञ्चिच् छ्री-मुखावलोकन-पूर्वकोक्त्य्-अर्थम् इति परमार्त्या लज्जापगमम् अपि गम्यते । किञ्चिद् इति संरम्भस्याल्पत्वं स्वतः प्रेष्ठत्वात् । निज-प्रेम-कोमल-शीलत्वाद् वा । यद् वा, अनिर्वचनीया महा-संरम्भेण गद्गद-गिरः, यतोऽनुरक्ताः । अन्यत् तैर् व्यञ्जितम् ।

यद् वा, किञ्चित् संक्षिप्तम् एवम् एवम् इत्य्-आदिकम् अब्रुवन् । कुतः ? संरम्भ-गद्गद-गिरः। प्रणय-कोपावेशेन बाष्प-रुद्ध-कण्ठत्वाद् इत्य् अर्थः । तत् कुतः ? अनुरक्ताः । पूर्वम् अपि स्वभावत एव रक्ताः । अधुना च तादृशोक्ति-श्रवणाद् अधिकोत्कण्ठया विशेषतो जाताधिक-रागा इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, कृत-राग-विशेषा न तूपेक्षयापि निर्विण्णा इत्य् अर्थः ।

यद् वा, किञ्चिद् अनिर्वचनीयम् अनुरागेण तत्-तद्-उक्त्या तस्यापि मनोहरत्वात्, तादृग्-उक्तौ हेतुः---प्रेष्ठम् इत्य्-आदि । अप्रियं प्रतिपदं भाषमाणम् इति पूर्वम् एव । किं वा, वर्तमान-निर्देशेन तदानीम् अपि "चिन्तां त्यजत । मा रुदित । स्वस्था भवत । गृहान् यात" इत्य्-आदिकम् अनिष्टं प्रतिक्षणं वदन्तम् इत्य् अर्थः । इवेति तत्त्वतस् तात्पर्य-विचारेण नर्मादौ पर्यवसानात् । तच् च पूर्वं लिखितम् एव---

यासाम् एव प्रसादेन या सात् श्री-नागरेश्वरे । उक्तेर् विज्ञायतेऽर्थस् ता वन्दे श्री-नागरेश्वरीह् ॥३०॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.30

Kṛṣṇa was their dearest beloved, yet He spoke as though He were someone hostile. For His sake they had forcibly turned away every other desire. Deeply attached to Him, they wiped the eyes overwhelmed by weeping and, with voices slightly choked by loving indignation, began to speak.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Though He was their dearest beloved, Kṛṣṇa rejected them as though He were an unfriendly stranger. One might therefore tell them to turn their minds away from Him. Śuka answers that for Kṛṣṇa's sake, to attain Him or achieve an indescribable and most confidential purpose, a special play with Him, they had forcibly and completely turned away all other desires. Although desires for sense enjoyment and every aspiration apart from Him naturally cling to embodied beings, the gopīs had rejected them. Nothing whatever could please them without Kṛṣṇa, the son of Śrī Yaśodā, attractor of the heart, whose form is condensed supreme bliss.

The verbal form “they spoke after” may be used merely in the ordinary narrative sense. Or “after” is significant: the weight of their immense sorrow prevented an immediate reply, and only afterward did they speak.

One might fear that their forceful insistence could become disrespect for Kṛṣṇa. Śuka therefore calls them deeply attached: their loving attachment excludes such disrespect. Or even if disrespect appeared externally, they could not abandon Him. Their power of deliberation had disappeared.

How could women overwhelmed by immense grief speak at all? Their eyes were covered by tears flowing spontaneously from great sorrow, but they wiped them thoroughly, cleared them, and removed the tears. Another recension reads “having wiped” with a slightly different verb; the meaning is unchanged. With supreme effort they steadied themselves for a moment. Their attachment alone appears to give them power to speak even in immense grief, for prema displays astonishing play.

Wiping their eyes can also indicate that they looked briefly at Kṛṣṇa's beautiful face before speaking, whether to awaken His affection or simply because an upsurge of love naturally compelled the glance. Their extreme distress had removed their shyness. Their indignation was only slight because He was naturally their dearest beloved and because their own natures had been softened by love. Alternatively, their voices were choked by an immense, indescribable indignation precisely because they were so deeply attached. The earlier commentators suggest the rest.

The word “slightly” may mean that they could say only a few brief words such as “This is how it is.” Their throats were blocked by tears under the force of loving anger. Why? They were deeply attached. They had always been naturally colored by love for Him, and now, after hearing such speech, intensified longing produced an even deeper attachment. Or they entered a special passion rather than becoming disillusioned by His neglect.

Alternatively, attachment made their words partly indescribable because even each of His apparently harsh statements remained enchanting to them. The verse therefore first calls Him their dearest beloved, even while He spoke unfriendly words at every moment. The present tense may mean that even then He continually said, “Abandon anxiety. Do not weep. Compose yourselves. Return home.” Yet the comparison “as though” shows that, when His true intention is understood, every statement culminates in affectionate joking and the other meanings already explained.

Sanātana closes with a verse:

Language: Sanskrit

I bow here to the blessed sovereigns of love, by whose grace the intended meaning of the Lord of lovers' speech can be understood.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.31 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३१ ॥

गोप्य ऊचुः---

मैवं विभोऽर्हति भवान् गदितुं नृशंसम्

सन्त्यज्य सर्व-विषयांस् तव पाद-मूलम् ।

भक्ता भजस्व दुरवग्रह मा त्यजास्मान्

देवो यथादि-पुरुषो भजते मुमुक्षून् ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

श्री-भगवता यज्ञपत्नी-युक्ताद्य-पद्याद्य-पादस्यात्र सम्यग्-उक्तत्वाद् इव भगवत्यः श्री-गोप्योऽपि तथैव यज्ञपत्न्य्-उक्त-पद्याद्य-पादम् आहुः [१०.२३.२९1] । वस्तुतस् तु तस्य वञ्चनोक्तेस् तासां चार्त्य्-उक्तेः साम्येन संवादापत्तेः---मैवम् इति ।

Footnotes

  1. मैवं विभोऽर्हति भवान् गदितुं नृशंसम्

    सन्त्यज्य सर्व-विषयं तव पाद-मूलम् ।

    प्राप्ता वयं तुलसि-दाम पदावसृष्टं

    केशैर् निवोढुम् अतिलङ्घ्य समस्त-बन्धून् ॥

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.31

The gopīs said: All-powerful one, You should not speak so cruelly. We have abandoned every object of enjoyment and devoted ourselves to the shelter of Your feet. Difficult one, do not reject us; accept our service, just as the primeval Lord accepts those who seek liberation.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Śrī Bhagavān had spoken the opening words of His address to the gopīs exactly as He had earlier addressed the wives of the sacrificing brāhmaṇas. It is therefore as though the divine gopīs now answer with the opening words those wives had used in reply (Bhāgavata 10.23.29). More deeply, the verbal correspondence arises because Kṛṣṇa's deceptive statement and the afflicted plea of the two groups parallel one another: “Do not speak to us like this.”

Footnote 25, Bhāgavata 10.23.29

All-powerful one, You should not speak so cruelly. We have abandoned every object of enjoyment and reached the shelter of Your feet, crossing beyond all our relatives so that our hair may bear the garland of tulasī cast off from Your feet.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.32 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३२ ॥

यत् पत्य्-अपत्य-सुहृदाम् अनुवृत्तिर् अङ्ग

स्त्रीणां स्व-धर्म इति धर्म-विदा त्वयोक्तम् ।

अस्त्व् एवम् एतद् उपदेश-पदे त्वयीशे

प्रेष्ठो भवांस् तनु-भृतां किल बन्धुर् आत्मा ॥

सनातन गोस्वामीकृता बृहद्-वैष्णव-तोषणी:

ननु, सद्-आचार-वर्गार्च्याः ! युष्माभिस् त्यज्यतां नाम विषयाः । स्वधर्मस् त्व् अवश्यम् अपेक्ष्य एव । तत्र सोपहासम् आहुः---यद् इति । अङ्ग इति स-प्रेम-सम्बोधने । ईशे परमेश्वरे, वृन्दावने परमेष्टि-पुरन्दरादिभिर् अपि स्तूयमानस्य दृष्ट-श्रुतत्वात् । यद् वा, सर्व-व्रजस्य नाथे त्वयि, ईशे इत्य्-आद्य्-उक्तिः । तद्-उक्त-परिहारायैव, न तु निज-भावानुसारतः । सच्चिदानन्द-घन-मधुर-मूर्ति-श्री-नन्द-नन्दनत्वेनैव तस्य तासु सदा परिस्फूर्तेः । प्रेष्ठः प्रियतमः, न त्व् अन्यवत् प्रिय-मात्रम्। तत्र च तनुभृतां सर्वेषाम् अपि जीवानां, न चान्य इव द्वित्राणाम् । बन्धुश् च हित-कारी सुहृद् वा, यत आत्मा परमात्मा । किल निश्चितम् । त्वत्-सेवैव परमो धर्मस् तद्-अपेक्षयान्यत् सर्वं त्याज्यम् एवेति भावः । तथा चोक्तं---तावत् कर्माणि कुर्वीत [भा।पु। ११.२०.९] इत्य्-आदि तत् प्राग् लिखितम् एव । अन्यत् तैर् व्यञ्जितम् ।

यद् वा, धर्म-विदा धर्म-तत्त्वाभिज्ञेनापि त्वया स्वधर्म इति यद् उक्तं, तत् पत्य्-आदीनाम् अनुवृत्तौ सेवायाम् अनुकूलेऽपि वा रङ्गो रागो यासां स्त्रीणां, तासाम् एव, न त्व् अन्यासाम् अस्माकं त्वद्-एक-प्रियाणाम् इत्य् अर्थः । अतस् तद्-अपेक्षया सर्वम् एवान्यद् उपेक्ष्यम् एवेति भावः । तत्र हेतुं दर्शयन्त्यः सर्वतोऽधिकतरं तस्य प्रियत्वं वदन्त्यः स-न्यायं प्रार्थयन्ते---अस्त्व् इति । तनु-भृतां सर्वेषाम् अपि प्राणिनां प्रेष्ठः, किम् उत अस्माकम् ! प्रेष्ठत्वे हेतुः---बन्धुर् हित-कारी, आत्मा च स्वतः प्रीति-विषय इत्य् अर्थः । चेतयितेति वा, इति बहिर्-अन्तर्-उपकारित्वम् उक्तम् ।

यद् वा, बन्धुराः प्रेम-शृङ्खल-बन्ध-युक्ता भक्त्या सुन्दरा वा आत्मानो जीवा यस्मिन् सः । अत एतद् अस्माकं सर्व-तनु-भृतां वा स्व-धर्म इति यत् त्वय्य् एवास्तु, तत्र च एवम् अस्मद्-अभिमत-प्रकारेणेत्य् अर्थः । सुगोप्यत्वात् साक्षात्-तद्-अनुक्तिः । तत्र हेतुः---उपदिश्येते सर्वैः शास्त्रैर् गुरुभिर् वा सर्व-त्यागेन भजनीयतया कथ्यते इत्य् उपदेश्योपदेशौ पदौ श्री-चरणौ1 यस्य, तस्मिन्न् इति । इति त्वत्-पादाब्जापेक्षया स्वधर्मोऽपि परित्याज्य इति युक्तम् एवेति भावः ।

अन्यथा, ननु सारज्ञास् तर्ह्य् अपेक्षितम् अभिव्यज्यताम् इत्य् अत्र स-वैयग्र्यं प्रार्थयन्ते । एवम् उक्त-प्रकारेण, अत इति वा, तनु-भृतां सर्वेषाम् अपि जीवानाम् अनुचरादीनां च, किम् उतास्माकं भवान् आत्मा स्वयम् एव, न त्व् अवतारादि-द्वारा प्रेष्ठः प्रियतमो बन्धुश् च हित-कारी अस्तु । पद-द्वयेनान्योन्यं प्रीतिर् अभिप्रेता । किम्-अर्थम् ? त्वयि निमित्ते । कथम्-भूते ? एतस्यास्मद्-अभिप्रेत-भजन-विशेषस्य यो गुर्व्-आदिभिः सख्यादिभिर् वा उपदेशः, तस्य पदे विषये, धार्ष्ट्य-परिहाराय साक्षात्-तद्-अनुक्तिस् तत्-सिद्धय इत्य् अर्थः । तत्र स्त्रीणां स्वत एव तत्-सिद्धिः, पुंसां तु भाव-मात्रेण । किं वा, तत्रैवोत्कट-रागाणां दण्डकारण्य-वासि-मुनीनाम् इव जन्मान्तरे ज्ञेया । एषा सामान्येनोक्तिर् अत्यन्त-प्रेमोत्कण्ठया ।

यद् वा, एतद् उपदेश-पदे त्वयि ईशे अस्मद्-विधानां नाथे अस्तु । यतो भवान् बन्धुरात्मा सुन्दर-स्वभावः । अत एव तनु-भृतां सर्वेषां प्रेष्ठः । यद् वा, अस्त्व् एवम् इति साभ्यसूयाभ्युपगमः । उपदेशानां त्वद्-भजन-पर-गुर्व्-आदि-वाक्यानां सर्वेषाम् एव पदे, यत ईशे परमेश्वरे परम-स्वतन्त्रे वा । यद् वा, तत्राप्य् अस्मत्-प्राणेश्वरे त्वय्य् अपि एतद् एतादृशं नृशंसत्वं तनु-भृतां देह-धारिणीनां सतीनाम् अस्माकं किल किम् आत्मा देही देहो वा, बन्धुः प्रियः ? अपि तु नैव, किन्तु भवान् एव प्रेष्ठः । यद् वा, देह-धारणाद्आत्मा एव बन्धुः

अ-कार-प्रश्लेषेण भवांस् तु अप्रेष्ठः किं ? किल इति वितर्के वा । तथापि काक्वा स एवार्थः । वयं देहं त्यक्तुं न शक्नुम इति किं भवता वितर्क्यते ? इत्य् अर्थः । मुक्त-देहा इव वयम् अपि त्वद्-अर्थेऽधुनैव देहं त्यक्ष्याम इति भावः । अनेन रजन्य् एषा [१९] इत्य् अस्योत्तरम् । देहानपेक्षया घोरादिभ्यो भयाभावात् तवैव भजनीयत्वेन व्रजं प्रति गमन-प्रयोजनाभावाच् च । तद्-ऐश्वर्यं विनेदम् अर्थ-त्रयम् ।

अत्र नर्मेदम्---तत् त्वय्य् एवास्तु, त्वम् एव स्त्री भूत्वा पत्य्-आदि-सेवा-धर्मम् आचरेत्य् अर्थः । कुतः ? उपदेश-पदे गुराव् इत्य् अर्थः । अन्यथा गुर्व्-अननुष्ठिते कर्मणि शिष्याणाम् अप्रवृत्तिः स्यात् । तत्र च त्वम् एव समर्थः, इत्य् आहुः---ईशे परम-समर्थे, न च कृत्रिम-स्त्रीत्वे न कोऽपि त्वयि प्रीतिं कुर्याद् इति मन्तव्यम् । स्वभाव एव सर्व-श्रेष्ठत्वाद् इत्य् आहुः---प्रेष्ठ इति ।

श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---"पति-पुत्र-सुहृदाम् अनुवृत्तिः स्त्रीणां स्व-धर्मः । तत्र सुहृद् अहं तद्-बन्धूनां च कल्याण्यः [२४] इत्य् उक्तत्वात् । अतो मे कामः पूर्यताम्" इति धर्मविदा त्वया यद् उक्तम्, अपि कृष्ण अस्त्व् एवम् एतत्, अस्तु-एवम्-एतत्-इति चत्वारि पदानि । तद् एव मे मम ईशे पत्याव् एवास्तु, यत उपदेश-पदे सर्वेषां पतिर् एव गुरुः स्त्रीणाम् इत्य्-आदीनां शास्त्र-साध्ऊपदेशानां पदे

भोः साध्व्यः ! भवतु, पतिर् एवानुवर्त्यताम्, किं त्व् अद्य शरज्-ज्योत्स्निकायां सुन्दरे वृन्दावने सुहृत्त्वेन सर्वैर् व्रज-वासिभिः प्रेमास्पदत्वेन स्वीकृतस्य मे पार्श्वे निःशङ्कं वनादि-दर्शन-सुखम् अनुभवन्तु, तत्राहुः---प्रेष्ठ इति । भवान् तनु-भृतां व्रज-सम्बन्धिनां प्रेष्ठोऽपि बन्धुरात्मा, विषम-स्वभावः, विषम-स्वभावत्वात् त्वयि न विश्वास इत्य् अर्थः ।

यद् वा, पत्य्-आदीनाम् अनुवृत्तिः स्त्रीणां स्वधर्मः सुष्ठु अधर्म इति यत् धर्मविदा त्वयोक्तम्, एवम् एतत् त्वय्य् एवास्तु, यत उपदेष्टरि । कथम्-भूते ? ईशे सर्वं वक्तुं कर्तुं च समर्थे, न च तथोपदिशन्तं त्वां जना परिवदेयुः, प्रेष्ठ इति तनुभृतां प्रेष्ठादि-रूपत्वान् न कोऽपि त्वां परिवदिष्यन्ति ॥३२॥

Footnotes

  1. पदे श्री-चरणे (?)

English translation

Bhāgavata 10.29.32

Dear one, You, a knower of dharma, said that a woman's own duty is faithful service to husband, children, and friends. Let that teaching find its true object in You, the Lord, for You are surely the dearest beloved, benefactor, and very self of every embodied being.

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Kṛṣṇa may say, “Women honored by the virtuous, you may indeed abandon objects of enjoyment, but you must still honor your own duty.” The gopīs answer with affectionate mockery. “Dear one” is an address filled with love. They call Him the Supreme Lord because they had seen and heard Brahmā, Indra, and others praise Him in Vṛndāvana. Or they acknowledge Him as lord of all Vraja. They use majestic language only to refute His argument, not because it corresponds to their own constant perception of Him. He always appears to them solely as Śrī Nanda's son, whose sweet form is condensed eternity, consciousness, and bliss.

He is the preṣṭha, the dearest beloved, not merely dear as others are. He is dearest to all embodied living beings, not merely to two or three. He is their benefactor and intimate friend because He is their very self, the Supreme Self. “Surely” expresses certainty. Serving You alone is the supreme dharma, and everything that conflicts with it must be abandoned. The passage beginning “one should perform ritual action only so long as...” (Bhāgavata 11.20.9) teaches the same point and was cited earlier. The previous commentators suggest the rest.

Alternatively, the dharma-knowing Kṛṣṇa's statement that serving husbands and others is a woman's own duty applies only to women who delight in and feel attachment to such service. It does not apply to us, who love You alone. Compared with You, every other object must be disregarded. To establish this, they describe how His dearness surpasses everything and entreat Him with reason. He is dearest to all living beings; how much more must He be so to them! He is dearest because He benefits them externally as their friend and is internally the self, naturally the object of love, or the consciousness that animates them.

Another word division portrays Kṛṣṇa as the one in whom living selves are made beautiful by devotion or bound with chains of prema. The gopīs then say, “Let this be our own dharma, or the dharma of all embodied beings, and let it exist solely in relation to You, precisely in the manner we desire.” They do not state that confidential manner directly. His blessed feet are the “object of instruction,” for every scripture and teacher instructs that they must be worshiped after abandoning everything. It is therefore fitting to abandon even conventional duty for His lotus feet.

Or, when Kṛṣṇa says, “Knowers of the essence, then reveal what you desire,” the gopīs plead urgently: “In precisely the manner indicated by teachers, friends, and others, be directly, not merely through an avatāra, the self, dearest beloved, and benefactor of all living beings and attendants, and therefore especially of us. Let mutual love arise between You and us.” They avoid naming their desired mode of worship directly so as not to appear brazen. Women can attain it in their present identity; men attain it first through devotional identification, or, like the sages of Daṇḍakāraṇya whose longing became intense, in another birth. Extreme eagerness in love makes their statement general.

Alternatively, “Let this teaching rest in You, the Lord of women such as us. You possess a beautiful nature and are therefore the beloved of all living beings.” Or “Very well, let it be so” can be an assent colored by resentment: “You are the object of every instruction spoken by gurus and others about worshiping You, and You are the supremely independent Lord. Yet even You, lord of our lives, display such cruelty toward embodied and faithful women like us. Is this body or embodied self truly dear to us? Certainly not. You alone are our dearest.”

By joining a negative prefix, they may ask, “Are You not our dearest?” The particle “surely” can mark a conjecture, but their intonation still establishes the same meaning. “Do You imagine that we cannot abandon our bodies? Like those already freed from the body, we too shall abandon them for Your sake this very moment.” This answers His warning that the night is fearsome. They do not care for their bodies and therefore do not fear its dangers; because He alone is to be worshiped, they have no reason to return to Vraja. These three meanings do not depend upon recognizing His majesty.

The gopīs also joke: “Let that teaching exist in You alone. You become a woman and practice the duty of serving a husband and his relatives.” Why should He do so? A teacher must practice what he teaches, for disciples do not undertake conduct their guru does not perform. He alone is capable of it, since He is the all-powerful Lord. Nor should He suppose that no one would love Him if He artificially assumed womanhood: by His very nature He remains the best and dearest of all.

A further layered reading answers Kṛṣṇa on His own terms. He had said, “A woman's duty is to follow husband, children, and friends. I am a friend, and you should serve his relatives as well. Therefore fulfill My desire.” The gopīs reply, dividing the sentence into four emphatic words: “Kṛṣṇa, very well. Let that very duty belong only to my lord, my husband, for scriptures and saintly instructions say that the husband is a woman's guru.”

Kṛṣṇa may then say, “Virtuous women, follow your husbands if you must, but tonight, in beautiful Vṛndāvana beneath the autumn moonlight, fearlessly enjoy the forest beside Me, whom all Vraja accepts as a friend and object of love.” They answer, “Although You are beloved by every embodied being connected with Vraja, You are a bandhurātmā, one of inconsistent nature. Because Your nature is contradictory, we cannot trust You.”

Or they say, “You, knower of dharma, have declared that serving husbands and others is a woman's own dharma, though it is in truth thorough adharma. Let that teaching apply only to You, its instructor. You are the all-powerful Lord, able to say and do anything. People will not criticize You for teaching in this way, for You appear to every embodied being as dearest beloved, friend, and self; no one will speak against You.”

Footnote 27

The source tentatively glosses “object” as “the blessed foot.”

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.33 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३३ ॥

कुर्वन्ति हि त्वयि रतिं कुशलाः स्व आत्मन्

नित्य-प्रिये पति-सुतादिभिर् आर्तिदैः किम्? ।

तन् नः प्रसीद वरदेश्वर1 मा स्म छिन्द्या

आशां भृतां2 त्वयि चिराद् अरविन्द-नेत्र ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

ननु कामाब्धि-चन्द्र ! न केवलम् अस्माभिः कामेनैवेदम् उच्यते, किन्तु सद्-आचारादि-विचाराद् अपीति रुदत्यः स-काकु प्रार्थयन्ते---कुर्वन्ति हि इति । हि एव । त्वय्य् एव, न त्व् अन्यत्र, रतिं प्रेम, न तु श्रद्धा-मात्रम् । तत्र हेतुः---स्वे बन्धौ, आत्मन् आत्मनि चेतयितरि च, अतो नित्य-प्रिये बहिर्-अन्तर्-उपकारित्वात् सुख-प्रदत्वाच् च।

यद् वा, हे आत्मन् ! हे नित्य ! इति सम्बोधनम् । तेन च पत्य्-आदीनां जडत्वम् अनित्यत्वं च । तथा सा इति प्रिय इति च क्रमेण हित-कारितया स्वाभाविकतया च प्रियत्वोक्त्या वैपरीत्यम् अपि तेषां ध्वनितम् । अतोऽस्माकं पति-सुतादिभिः किम् ? अपि तु न किञ्चित् प्रयोजनम् इत्य् अर्थः । पत्य्-आदि-प्रयोजनस्य तद्-अधिकस्यापि त्वत्त एव सुसिद्धेः । विशेषतश् च आर्तिदैः, संसार-हेतुत्वात् नश्वरत्वेन शोकादि-जनकत्वाच् च । आदि-शब्देन जननी-पितृ-भ्रात्र्-आदयः । यद् वा, आर्तिदैर् अपि, दो अवखण्डने, ते दुःखं सम्यग् अवखण्डयितुं न शक्ता एव । कथञ्चित् कदाचिद् वा किञ्चिद् दुःखं खण्डयन्तु, तथापि तैः किम् ? इत्य् अर्थः । अन्यत् समानम् ।

यद् वा, कुशलाश् चतुरा नित्य-प्रिये सर्वदा प्रेमास्पदे त्वयि रतिं कुर्वन्ति, स्व आत्मन् स्वात्मनि स्वात्म-विषये आर्तिदैर् दुःखदैः पत्य्-आदिभिः किं प्रयोजनम् ? इत्य् अर्थः । तत् तस्मात् सद्-आचार-प्राप्तित्वेनान्येषाम् आर्तिदत्वेन च त्वद्-रतेर् एव कार्यत्वात् । नः त्वद्-भक्ता अस्मान् प्रति प्रसीद, स्वीकार-प्रसादं कुरु ।

ननु भूषण-प्रियाः प्रायोऽङ्गनाः स्युर् इति कश्चिद् अन्यो मत्तो भूषणादि-प्रसादो गृह्यताम् । तत्राहुः---वरदानां ब्रह्मादीनां सर्वेषाम् अपि ईश्वर इति, अतोऽसाधारण-प्रसाद एव तवोपयुज्यत इति भावः । तम् एवाभिव्यञ्जयन्ति---मा स्म इति । स्म इति प्रसिद्ध्या दृढीकरणम्। चिरात् आ बाधोदयात्, आ शरीर-ग्रहणाद् वा, धृतां नैश्चल्येन कृतां रत्य्-आशाम् इति पतिभिः सह तत्-सम्बन्धो निरस्तः । मा छिन्द्याः किन्तु सफलयेत्य् अर्थः । अन्यथा तच्-छेदेन तद्-एकावलम्ब-जीवानाम् अस्माकं सद्यो जीवन-च्छेदापत्तिर् इति भावः । धृताम् इत्य् अत्र हेतुः---हे अरविन्द-नेत्र ! इति परम-सुन्दर ! इत्य् अर्थः । अतोऽग्रेऽपि गास्यते---शरद्-उदाशये [भा।पु। १०.३१.२] इत्य्-आदि । यद् वा, अरविन्द-रूपकेण दृष्ट्येव सर्वेषां ताप-हारित्वादिकं ध्वनितम् । अतोऽस्मासु तद्-वैपरीत्यम् उक्तम् इति भावः ।

किं च, वरदेश्वर इति पूर्वं वस्त्र-हरणे दत्तो वरोऽपि स्मारितः । श्लेषेण वरद स्व-दत्त-वर-च्छेदक ! तच् च युक्तम् एवेत्य् आहुः---ईश्वर ! परम-स्वतन्त्र ! इति । एषा प्रणय-कोपोक्तिः । यद्यपि कृत-कात्यायनी-व्रताः कुमारीः प्रत्य् एव वरो दत्तोऽस्ति, तथापि "छत्रिणो गच्छन्ति" इत्य्-आदि-न्यायेन, अन्या अपि सख्येन साम्यात् गृहीताः । अन्यत् तैर् व्याख्यातम् ।

यद् वा, अहो महा-नागर ! कथञ्चिन् मुग्धा वा त्वां भजन्तु, वयं कथं त्वां न भजेम ? इत्य् आहुः---कुर्वन्ति इति । कुशला विदग्धाः, अतो विदग्धानाम् अस्माकं तैः किम् ? इत्य् अर्थः । विशेषतश् चास्मान् प्रति त्वया वरो दत्तोऽस्तीत्य् अभिप्रायेणाहुः---तद् इति । अन्यत् समानम्।

अनेन मातरः [२०] इत्य् अस्योत्तरं, तेषाम् आर्तिदत्वेनोपेक्ष्यत्वात् । यद् वा, पूर्वोक्तान्त्य-पक्षानुसारेण मरणम् एव द्रढयन्त्यः प्रार्थयन्ते---कुर्वन्ति इति । स्वे गो-लक्षण-धने आत्मा चित्तं यस्य, तत्-सम्बोधनम् । अलूक्-समासः । तेनावैदग्ध्यादिकम् अभिप्रेतम् । न विद्यते प्रियः कोऽपि यस्य, तस्मिन् अप्रिये त्वयि, इति हेतोर् आर्तिदैर् दुःख-च्छेदकैः पत्य्-आदिभिः सह वर्तमानाः कुशलाश् चतुरा अस्मादृश्यः किम् ? इति कुतो रतिं कुर्वन्ति ? अपि तु अस्थाने कर्तुं नार्हन्तीत्य् अर्थः । तद् अस्मान् प्रति मा प्रसीद, आशांछिन्द्याः, गां विन्दतीति गोविन्दवत् अरं परम-तीक्ष्णं प्रान्ते अङ्गतया विन्दति इत्य् अरविन्दं चक्रं, तद्वत् छेदके नेत्रे यस्येति । श्लेषेण परम-घातकत्वं च सूचितम् । एषा मुमुर्षया कोपोक्तिः ।

किं च, अरविन्दवत् रात्राव् अप्रकाशमाने नेत्रे यस्येति, अतः परम-सुन्दरीष्व् अप्य् अस्मास्व् अधुनोपेक्षा युक्तैवेति भावः । अतस् त्वया मातर [२०] इत्य्-आदिना यत् तेषाम् अपेक्षणम् उक्तम्, तद् युक्तम् एवेति । एवम् असूयाभ्युपगम-द्वारा तद्-उत्तरम् ऊह्यम् ।

श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---कुशला मङ्गल-रूपाः साध्व्य इति यावत्, नित्य-प्रियेआत्मनि निज-स्वरूपे विषये आर्ति-प्रदैर् अपि पत्य्-आदिभिर् हेतुभिः किं त्वयि रतिं कुर्वन्ति ? अपि तु नैव । तत् तस्मात्, हे वरद ! हे ईश्वर ! नः प्रसीदचिराद् वयम् अत्र मा स्म मा तिष्ठाम शीघ्रं गृह-गमनाय अनुज्ञां देहीत्य् अर्थः । त्वयि तु अयि इति च्छेदः । अयि अरविन्द-नेत्र ! अस्मद्-अङ्ग-सङ्गार्थं त्वया स्वयं धृतां तु आशां छिन्द्याश् छिन्दि । यद् वा, आशां व्रज-गमन-दिशं मा स्म छिन्द्याः, मा वर्त्म पातयेत्य् अर्थः । मा निह्नुष्व ।

ननु स्वयम् एव निरीक्ष्य गृहीध्वं, तत्राहुः------त्वयि धृतां, धृङ् अवस्थाने इत्य् अस्य त्वय्य् एव स्थितां त्वयाक्रान्ताम् इत्य् अर्थः ॥३३॥

Footnotes

  1. परमेश्वर इति च पाठः ।

  2. धृतां

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.33

“Those who truly know what is beneficial place their love in You, their own Self and eternally beloved Lord. What use have they for husbands, sons, and others who bring distress? Therefore, O Lord of all who grant blessings, be gracious to us. O lotus-eyed one, do not sever the hope in You that we have cherished for so long.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Someone may object, “O moons of the ocean of desire, you speak this only because desire impels you.” Weeping and pleading with faltering voices, the gopīs reply that their appeal also rests upon the judgment of good conduct and all that is truly beneficial. The emphatic hi means “certainly.” Those who know what is good direct rati, actual love rather than mere reverence, to You alone and nowhere else. The reason is that You are one's own relation and one's very Self, the inner conscious principle. You are therefore eternally dear, benefiting the living being both inwardly and outwardly and bestowing happiness.

Alternatively, “O Self! O Eternal One!” may be separate forms of address. They imply that husbands and the rest are insentient and impermanent. The words that follow can likewise be divided so as to call Kṛṣṇa beneficial and naturally dear, thereby suggesting that those relatives possess the opposite qualities. Thus the gopīs ask, “What use have we for husbands, sons, and others?” They have no need whatever for them, since whatever benefit husbands and relatives can provide, and far more than that, is perfectly obtained from Kṛṣṇa alone. Such relatives especially “give distress” because they perpetuate worldly existence and, being perishable, generate grief and other suffering. “And others” includes mothers, fathers, brothers, and the rest.

The compound may instead be interpreted from the verbal root do, “to cut”: even if those relatives sometimes remove a little distress, they cannot cut suffering away completely. Let them somehow relieve some sorrow on some occasion. Even then, what use are they? The remainder of the interpretation is unchanged.

Another reading is: “The wise place their love in You, who are eternally dear and forever the abode of love. What use has one's own self for husbands and others who only bring it misery?” Because love for Kṛṣṇa fulfills the requirements of right conduct while all others produce distress, it alone should be cultivated. “Therefore be gracious to us” means, “Grant us, Your devotees, the grace of accepting us.”

Kṛṣṇa might say, “Women generally delight in ornaments, so accept ornaments and similar favors from someone other than Me.” They answer by calling Him “the Lord even of all givers of boons, beginning with Brahmā.” Only Kṛṣṇa's incomparable grace can therefore satisfy them. The words “do not” express this more fully, and the particle sma strengthens their plea by appealing to what is well known. The hope for love that they have held steady “for so long,” whether from the first awakening of longing or from the very assumption of their present bodies, has already nullified their relationships with their husbands. “Do not cut it off” means, “Bring it to fulfillment.” If He severs their one support, the lives of those who depend upon it alone will be severed at once.

Their reason for having held this hope is contained in “O lotus-eyed one,” meaning “O supremely beautiful Lord.” The gopīs will later sing, “In the clear autumn lake...” (Bhāgavata 10.31.2). The lotus metaphor may also suggest that His glance alone removes everyone's affliction. If so, His conduct toward them appears to be the very opposite.

By addressing Him as “Lord of boon-givers,” they also remind Him of the boon He granted during the stealing of their garments. Through wordplay it may become an affectionate accusation: “O giver of boons who now destroys the very boon You gave! That is only fitting, for You are the Lord, absolutely independent.” This is anger born of intimacy. Although the boon was expressly granted to the unmarried girls who had performed the Kātyāyanī vow, their other companions are included through their equality in friendship, just as a mixed group is described collectively by saying, “The parasol-bearers are going.” The rest has been explained by earlier commentators. Footnote 29 records the variant “O Supreme Lord.” Footnote 30 confirms the reading “cherished.”

The verse may also mean, “O consummate lover! Even if some innocent girls somehow worship You, how could we sophisticated women fail to do so?” Here “those who know what is beneficial” means the refined and skillful. What need have such discerning women as ourselves for those husbands and relatives? Their word “therefore” particularly recalls the boon He gave them. The rest remains as above.

This also answers Kṛṣṇa's instruction in verse 20 that they return to their mothers and relatives: those persons may be disregarded because they cause distress.

Following the final, death-resolved interpretation of Kṛṣṇa's previous speech, however, the gopīs can voice a furious counter-reading. They address Him as one whose mind is fixed upon wealth in the form of cows, implying a lack of refinement. Since no one is dear to Him, He is “not beloved.” Why should clever women such as they, living with husbands and relatives who at least cut away distress, place their love in Him where it does not belong? “Therefore do not favor us. Cut off our hope.” His lotus eyes are compared through wordplay to a razor-edged discus, making Him the supreme killer. This is an utterance of anger arising from their desire to die.

His eyes may also be compared to lotuses because they fail to open at night. That would explain why He now disregards even women of supreme beauty such as themselves. On that sarcastic admission, His earlier concern that their mothers and relatives might be searching for them is entirely appropriate. In this way they answer Him by seemingly conceding the point out of jealous resentment.

A further double meaning turns the verse into an apparent request for dismissal: “Can auspicious, virtuous wives place their love in You, whose own eternal beloved nature is disturbed by husbands and other causes? Certainly not. Therefore, O boon-giver, O Lord, be gracious to us. Let us not remain here long. Permit us to go home quickly. O lotus-eyed one, cut off the hope You Yourself cherished for embracing our bodies.” Or “Do not cut off the direction of our hope, the road leading back to Vraja. Do not block the path. Do not conceal it from us.”

If Kṛṣṇa says, “Look for it yourselves and take it,” they reply with the expression “the hope held in You.” From the verbal root meaning “to remain,” it means that this hope abides in Him alone and has been occupied or possessed by Him. (33)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.34 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३४ ॥

चित्तं सुखेन भवतापहृतं गृहेषु

यन् निर्विशत्य् उत कराव् अपि गृह्य-कृत्ये ।

पादौ पदं न चलतस् तव पाद-मूलात्

यामः कथं व्रजम् अथो करवाम किं वा ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

सुखात्मकेन** इति गृहादीनां दुःखात्मकत्वं ध्वनितम् । सुखेन सहितम् इति वा । पादौ यौ गृह-कृत्ये गतौ वा निर्विशतः, ताव् अप्य् अपहृतौ । अतस् तव पाद-मूलात् पदम् एकम् अपि न चलतः, गन्तुं न शक्नुत इत्य् अर्थः । करयोः पादयोश् चापहारस् तत्-तद्-इन्द्रिय-शक्त्य्-अपहारात् ।

यद् वा, ननु मिथ्या-वादिन्यः ! तर्हि कथम् अत्रागताः ? इति चेद्, अयुक्तं, तद्-गीतेनाकर्षणात्, न तु स्व-शक्तेः, अन्यथा अधुना गमनं सम्भवेत् ? इत्य् आहुः---पदम् इति । अर्थः स एव । अथो अस्माद् धेतोः कथं व्रजं यामः ?

ननु अबलाः ! मयैव कथञ्चित् प्रेष्यध्वम् ? तत्राहुः---किं करवाम ? इति । वा-शब्द उक्त-समुच्चये, कटाक्षे वा । यद् वा, अनुक्त-समुच्चये, ततश् च किं वा अनुसन्दधीमहि ? कुत्र वा याम इत्य् अर्थः । चित्तादीनां भवतापहृतत्वात् कर्मस्व् अप्रवृत्तेः । कथञ्चिच् छक्तौ सत्यां वा कर्मभिः प्रयोजनाभावाद् इति भावः । यद्यपि चित्तापहारेण सर्वेन्द्रियापहारोऽप्य् आयाति, तथापि विशेषतः कर-पादापहारोक्तिः पति-शुश्रूषणादि-गृह-कर्म-कृत्यस्यान्यत्र निज-गमनस्य च परिहाराय । अन्यत् तैर् व्याख्यातम् ।

यद् वा, गृहेश्वर्यस् तर्हि गृह-कृत्यम् अनासक्त्यैव क्रियताम् । तत्राहुः---कराव् अप्य् अपहृतौ गृह-सम्बन्धि-कृत्ये न निर्विशतः । ननु तर्हि तत्र गत्वा केवलम् अधिष्ठातृत्वेन स्थीयताम् । तत्राहुः---पादौभवतापहृतौचलतः इति । अन्यत् समानम् ।

अतस् त्वय्य् एव चित्तम्, त्वद्-अर्थ-कृत्य एव करौ, त्वत्-स्थान एव पादौ प्रविशन्ति, नान्यत्रेति च सूचितम् । यद् वा, भवः संसारः, तेन तापः, तेन हृतं नाशितम् अपि चित्तं लोकानां सुखेन अनायासेन, स्वत एवेत्य् अर्थः, गृहेषु निर्विशत्य् एव । कराव् अपि गृह-कृत्ये निर्विशत एव, अतः पति-शुश्रूषाद्य्-अर्थं तव प्रेरणयालम् इति भावः ।

ननु तत्त्व-वादिन्यः ! तर्हि गम्यताम् इति चेत्, तत्राहुः---पादौ इति । किन्तु त्वत्-काठिन्येनात्र स्थातुम् अपि न युज्यते, गन्तुं च न शक्यते । अहो बत ! अधुना किं कार्यम् ? इत्य् आर्त्या स-वैयग्र्यम् आहुः---किं करवाम इति । अनेन दृष्टं वनम् [२१] इत्य् अस्योत्तरम् । चित्ताद्य्-अपहारेण पुष्पादि-ग्रहणाद्य्-अशक्तेस् तद्-दर्शनस्यापि वैफल्यात्, किं तेन ? इति । द्वितीय-पक्षे च वन-दिदृक्षादौ सत्य् अपि पादापहरणाद् भ्रमणाशक्त्या सम्यग्-दर्शनासिद्देः किं तद्-दर्शनेन ? इति ।

श्लेषेण नर्मदम्---वनेऽस्माकं प्रयोजनाभावात् तद्-दर्शनार्थं नागताः स्मः, किन्तु चित्त-वित्तस्य भवतापहरणात् तद्-उद्देशेनात्रागताः । चोरं भवन्तम् प्राप्ता अपि ग्रहीतुं नेतुं च, तथा क्रोशनार्थं कुत्रापि गन्तुम् अपि न शक्नुमः, भवता कर-पादापहरणाद् इति भावः ।

श्लेषार्थश् चायम्---परतो वर्तमानस्य न-कारस्य सर्वत्रैवान्वयः । सुखात्मकेन अपि भवता यद्य् अस्माकं चित्तम् अपहृतं भवति, तस्माद् गृहे तन् निर्विशत्य् एव, यत् करौ पादाव् अपि अपहृतौ न भवतः, अतो गृह-सम्बन्धि-कृत्ये तौ तौ निर्विशत एव । अतः पदं निज-स्थानं व्रजं प्रति तौ चलत एव । अथो अतः कथं यामोऽन्यत्र ? कुतो वा करवाम त्वद्-उक्तिम् इति । इति तेन श्लेषोक्तं यमुना-तीर-गमनादिकं निरस्तम् ।

यद् वा, गृहेषु भवता उद्भवता सुखेनापहृतं चित्तं यद् यस्मात् गृह-कृत्ये निर्विशति, गृहेषु भवता सुखेन एव अपहृतौ कराव् अपि गृह्य-कृत्ये निर्विशतः, पदं निश्चितं यथा स्यात्, तथा पादाव् अपि तथा तस्माच् चलतो धर्म्याद् विचलतस् तव पाद-मूलात् कथं व्रजं न यामः ? किं वा करवाम ? इति ॥३४॥

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.34

“Our minds, so easily stolen away by You, no longer enter into household affairs; even our hands will not engage in domestic duties. Our feet will not move a single step from the roots of Your feet. How can we go back to Vraja, and what could we possibly do there?”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

The expression may mean that their minds have been carried away by Kṛṣṇa, whose nature is bliss, thereby suggesting that homes and household life are by nature misery. Or it may mean that He has taken their minds together with all their happiness. The hands and feet that once entered into household work have likewise been stolen. Their feet consequently cannot move even one step from the roots of His feet. The stealing of their hands and feet means that He has taken away the operative power of those respective faculties.

Kṛṣṇa might challenge them: “You speak falsely. If you possess no power of your own, how did you come here?” That is unreasonable, they answer. His flute song drew them here; they did not come by their own strength. If they had such power, they could return now. Hence they say that their feet will not move a single step. For this reason, how could they go back to Vraja?

He may respond, “Helpless women, shall I somehow send you away Myself?” They answer, “What could we do?” The word “or” may coordinate this with the preceding statement or sharpen it through irony. It may also gather in unspoken questions: “What could we even think of doing? Where could we go?” Because He has stolen their minds and faculties, they cannot undertake any work. Even if they somehow retained the power to work, household actions no longer serve any purpose. Although stealing the mind necessarily entails taking all the senses, the hands and feet are named in particular to exclude both domestic service to husbands and their own movement elsewhere. The earlier commentators explain the rest.

Kṛṣṇa might say, “Mistresses of your homes, then perform the household work without attachment.” They answer, “Even our stolen hands will not enter into any task connected with the home.” He may reply, “Then return and remain there merely as overseers.” But their feet too have been stolen by Him and will not move. The rest is as above.

The words further suggest that their minds enter only into Kṛṣṇa, their hands only into work performed for Him, and their feet only into the place where He is present.

Another reading takes bhava as worldly existence. The minds of ordinary people, even when the suffering born of worldly existence has destroyed them, still enter homes effortlessly and of their own accord. Their hands likewise enter household labor. Kṛṣṇa therefore need not urge them toward service of husband and family. If He then tells these speakers of truth to go, they answer with the words about their feet. Yet His hardness makes it improper for them to remain, while they are unable to leave. In anguish and agitation they cry, “What shall we do now?”

This also answers His statement in verse 21 that they have seen the forest. Since the theft of their minds and faculties leaves them unable to gather flowers and do similar things, even seeing the forest would be fruitless. What use is it? On the second interpretation, even if they wished to see the forest, the theft of their feet prevents them from roaming through it and seeing it properly. What value would such a viewing have?

A humorous double meaning casts Kṛṣṇa as a thief. They had no business in the forest and did not come to see it. They came because He stole the wealth of their minds. Yet even after catching the thief, they cannot seize Him and carry Him away, nor can they go anywhere to raise an alarm, because He has also stolen their hands and feet.

In another punning interpretation, a negative that appears later in the verse is carried through every clause: “Even You, whose nature is happiness, have not stolen our minds, so they remain perfectly absorbed in our homes. Our hands and feet have not been stolen either, so they continue to enter their respective household tasks. Our feet are therefore moving toward their own place, Vraja. Why should we go anywhere else? Why should we obey what You have said?” This refutes Kṛṣṇa's playful suggestion, concealed in double meaning, that they go to the Yamunā's bank or elsewhere.

One final division yields the opposite, conventional declaration: “Because the happiness arising from You in our homes has seized our minds, those minds enter domestic work. Because You are present in our homes, happiness itself has seized our hands, and they enter the tasks to be accepted there. Our feet also move with firm resolve. Why should we not depart from the roots of Your feet and go to Vraja? What else should we do?” (34)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.35 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३५ ॥

सिञ्चाङ्ग नस् त्वद्-अधरामृत-पूरकेण

हासावलोक-कल-गीतज-हृच्-छयाग्निम् ।

नो चेद् वयं विरहजाग्न्य्-उपयुक्त-देहा

ध्यानेन याम पदयोः पदवीं सखे ते ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

सिञ्च** निर्वापयेत्य् अर्थः । जल-प्रवाहेण अग्निम् इवेति रूपकतो ज्ञेयम् । आदौ क्रिया-निर्देशः परमार्ति-वैयाग्र्येण । इत्य् अस्य हृच्छयाग्निना समासान्तः प्रविष्टेनापि सम्बन्धः । त्वच्-छब्दस् त्वया जनिताग्नेस् त्वयैव निर्वापणं सम्भवेद् इति विवक्षया पूर-शब्देन अग्नेर् महत्तापि ध्वनिता । अन्यथा अल्पेनैव जलेन निर्वापण-सिद्ध्या पूरकेण इत्य् अनुपयोगः । स्वार्थे कः ।

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.35

“Dear one, with the flooding nectar of Your lips, extinguish the fire of desire in our hearts, a fire born from Your smiling glances and sweet song. Otherwise our bodies will become fit for the fire arising from separation, and through meditation we shall attain the path leading to Your feet, O friend.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

“Pour upon it” means “extinguish it.” The metaphor is that of quenching a fire with a stream of water. The action is placed first because their extreme suffering makes the gopīs desperately urgent. The negative particle in the next sentence may also be joined, through compounding, with “the fire of desire in the heart.” The word “Your” conveys that only Kṛṣṇa can extinguish the fire He Himself has kindled. “Flooding” indicates how immense the blaze has become, for a small fire could be extinguished with a little water and the image of a flood would be unnecessary. The suffix in the word has no additional force. (35)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.36 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३६ ॥

यर्ह्य् अम्बुजाक्ष तव पाद-तलं रमाया

दत्त-क्षणं क्वचिद् अरण्य-जन-प्रियस्य ।

अस्प्राक्ष्म तत्-प्रभृति नान्य-जन-समक्षम् अञ्जः1

स्थातुं त्वयाभिरमिता बत पारयामः ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

ननु, महा-कामिन्यः ! तर्हि श्री-बलदेवेऽपि युष्माकं भक्तिर् दृश्यते । अतस् तम् एव काम-पालं यात, किं वा अन्यदीया यूयं मया कथं स्वीकार्या इत्य् आशङ्क्य स-शपथम् आहुः---यर्हि इति । हे अम्बुजाक्ष ! इति । परम-सौन्दर्यादिकं पूर्ववत् सूचितम् । तलं स्वरूपे भूतलादिवत् । किं वा, अधो-भागस् तद् अस्प्राक्ष्म, तद्-ईषत्-सम्बन्ध-प्राप्ता स्म इत्य् अर्थः । एषा प्रेम्णा विनयोक्तिः । सदा रमयतीति रमा, लक्ष्म्यास् तस्या अपि, क्वचिद् एव दत्त-क्षणम्, अतोऽरण्य-जनानाम् अस्माकं त्वद्-रमण-योग्यत्वाभावेऽपि ते प्रिया यस्येति परम-कारुण्यं सूचितम् । अन्य-समक्षम् इति यदि कदाचित् कथञ्चिद् अन्येषाम् अन्तिके तिष्ठेमः, तथा परोक्षम् एव, न तु साक्षात् सम्मुखे । अञ्ज इति । यदि वा कथञ्चित् समक्षं तिष्ठेम, तदा च परम-दुःखेनैवेत्य् अर्थः । स्थातुम् अपि किम् उत उपवेष्टुं शयितुं वेत्य् अर्थः । तच् च त्वयैव नागर-शेखरेण सम्पादितम् इत्य् आहुः---त्वयाभितो रमिता इति । बत खेदे निश्चये वा । अन्यत् तैर् व्याख्यातम् ।

यद् वा, रमायाः सेव्यम् अपि तव पाद-मूलम् अरण्य-जन-प्रियत्वाद् अरण्य-जनानाम् एव दत्त-क्षणम् । अतः क्वचित् कस्मिंश्चित् स्थाने काले वा यर्हि यावद् अस्प्राक्ष्म क्वचिद् दत्त-क्षणम् इति वा । ततश् च क्वचिद् इति क्वचिद् अनिर्वचनीय-देश इत्य् अर्थः । तावद् आरभ्य त्वयाभिरमिताः सन्तोषिताः । यद् वा, स्वप्नादौ रति-विशेषं कारिताः सत्यः । अन्यत् समानम् ।

यद् वा, अहो महा-मोहन ! कालान्तरे त्वद्-अङ्ग-सङ्गाशया वा, गृहे गत्वा तिष्ठेम, तद् अपि न घटते, महा-धूर्तेन त्वया गृह-सुखस्याशेषस्यैव विलुण्ठनाद् इत्य् आहुः---यर्हि इति । स्पर्शने हेतु-द्वयम्---रमाया दत्त-क्षणम् इति । रमाय रमणाय आदत्त-क्षणं गृहीतावसरम् अरण्य-जनानां प्रियस्य इति च, त्वयाभिरमिताः सत्यः कदाचिद् अस्प्राक्ष्म इति तत्र निजाविवेक-दोषो निरस्तः । अतस् तत्-प्रभृति किम् अप्य् अन्यन् न रोचते, कथं गृहं याम ? इति भावः ।

यद् वा, अरण्य-जन-प्रियस्य तव या रमा श्री-राधा, तस्या पाद-तलम् । अन्यत् समानम् । यद्यपि तत्रैव सापि समागतास्ति, तथा तत्-सङ्गावस्थिति-निष्ठा-विज्ञापनेनान्याः सर्वा अपि तस्याम् इव स्वेषु तस्य प्रीतिं जनयितुं तथोचुर् इति ज्ञेयम् । अनेन अथवा इत्य् अस्योत्तरम् । स्वाभाविक-प्रेम-विशेषेणैवागताः स्म । न त्व् अन्य-जनवत् साधारण-प्रेम्णेति ।

श्लेषार्थः---हे अरण्य-जन ! सदा अरण्य-चरत्वात् अरण्यम् एव जनः परिजनो यस्येति वा, प्रियस्य पत्युः, पाद-तलं यर्हि अस्प्राक्ष्म । कथम्-भूतं ? तव रमाय रमणाय क्वचित् कुत्राप्य् अंशे अदत्त-क्षणम् अदत्तावसरं तत्-प्रभृति त्वयाभिरमिताः । तु अयाभिर् अमिताः, अनेन शुभावहेन विधिना अभिरमिताः, वयं तु अन्य-समक्षं स्थातुम् अपि अञ्जस् तत्त्वेन न पारयामः

ननु, स्वप्न एवायं भवन्तीनाम् अन्यथा नित्यम् अपि तथाद्यापि तत् स्यात् ? तत्राहुः---अरण्य-जनेषु पुलिन्दी-हरिण्य्-आदिष्व् एव सन्तत-निज-दशनादि-दानेन प्रीति-कर्तुः, न तु व्रज-जनेषु ततोऽस्माकं तु सुतराम् एव दुर्लभस्येत्य् अर्थः । इति रमाया अस्माकं च योग्यानां परित्यागात् तादृशानां च स्वाकाराद् उपालम्भश् च सूचितः । तद् एवं यर्ह्य् अस्प्राक्ष्म तत्-प्रभृति, नान्येषां समक्षं स्थातुम् ऋद्ध्र्वावस्थानम् अपि कर्तुं पारयाम । अन्य-दर्शनम् अस्मश्य न रोचत इत्य् अर्थः । अत एव एष कोऽप्य् उच्चाटन-विद्या-मयः स्पर्श-गुण इति भावः ।

ननु, मिथ्या-वादिन्यः । सदा गोष्ठ-जन-मध्ये वसथैव, तत्राहुः---अञ्जः सुखेन अनायासेन ततो बलाद् एव तत्र वसाम इति भावः । अन्यैश्वर्य-पक्षे क्वचित् स्पर्शने हेतुः क्वचित् केषुचिद् आविर्भावेषु रमाया दत्त-क्षणं स्वयं तु अरण्य-जन-प्रियस्य वृन्दावन-वासिनां श्री-गोपादीनां प्रेम्णा तद्-अव्यभिचारिणः, अहो अभाग्यं, तथापि यर्हि कदाचिद् एव अस्प्राक्ष्म । अन्यत् समानम् ।

अत्र तेषां व्याख्यान् अरण्य- इति तज्-जन-सम्बन्धेनैवेत्य् अपि दैन्यम् एवेति अनेनाथवेत्य् अस्योत्तरं स्वाभाविक-प्रेम-विशेषेणैवागताः स्म, न त्व् अन्य-जनवत् साधारण-प्रेम्णेति निषेधार्थश् चायम्---अये साधु स्मारितं सखे ! इत्य् अनेन यतो बाल्य-क्रीड-सख्ये भवतीनां स्पर्शोऽपि जातोऽस्तीत्य् आशङ्क्याह---यर्हि इति । यर्हि यदा तव बाल्ये वानरादि-प्रियस्य एव सतः पाद-तलं रमाया रमण्या दत्तावसरं तद्-अभिसारोन्मुखं बभूवेत्य् अर्थः । तत्-प्रभृति तद् अपि न अस्प्राक्ष्म, किम् उतान्यद् अङ्गं । कथम्-भूता अपि त्वया अभिरमिता ? बाल्ये कारित-क्रीडा अपि । अत एव अन्येषां श्वश्र्व्-आदीनाम् अपि समक्षं स्थातुं पारयामः । अन्यथा तैर् अपि द्विष्येमहीति भाव इति ॥३६॥

Footnotes

  1. अङ्ग

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.36

“O lotus-eyed one, from the moment we once touched the soles of Your feet, which Lakṣmī receives only at rare moments, the feet of Him who is dear to the forest dwellers, we have been delighted by You. Alas, since then we have been utterly unable to stand directly before any other person.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Kṛṣṇa might object, “Women of enormous desire, I see that you are devoted to Śrī Balarāma as well. Go to Him, the protector of desire. Or if you belong to someone else, how could I accept you?” The gopīs therefore speak under oath. “O lotus-eyed one” again indicates His supreme beauty and related qualities.

The “sole” is the foot itself, just as “the surface of the earth” means the earth. Or it means the underside of His foot. “We touched it” is their humble way, born of love, of saying that they attained only the slightest contact with it. Lakṣmī, who always delights the Lord, is granted even a moment with it only rarely. Although the gopīs, being forest people, might seem unfit to enjoy with Him, His being “dear to the forest dwellers” reveals His supreme compassion.

“Before another” means that even if they somehow remain near others, they do so only indirectly and never openly face to face. “Directly” may instead mean that if they somehow do stand in another's presence, it is only with the greatest pain. They cannot even stand there, much less sit or lie down. Kṛṣṇa Himself, the crown jewel of lovers, has brought this about: “You have delighted us on every side.” “Alas” expresses either grief or certainty. The previous commentators explain the rest.

Alternatively, although the base of Kṛṣṇa's feet is served by Lakṣmī, because He loves forest people it is granted precisely to them. “At some time” may mean that whenever and for as long as they touched it at some place or moment, they were delighted by Him from that time onward. “Somewhere” can signify a place too sacred or mysterious to describe. Or He caused them a special experience of love in a dream or similar state. The rest remains the same.

A third reading addresses Him as a great enchanter: “Even if we return home hoping to touch Your body sometime in the future, that too is impossible, for You, a consummate rogue, have plundered every particle of happiness from our homes.” Two expressions explain why they touched Him without fault on their part. His foot had “taken the opportunity for delight,” and He is naturally dear to forest people. Being delighted by Him, they happened to touch Him. From that moment nothing else has pleased them. How, then, could they go home?

The “Lakṣmī” who belongs to Him, the beloved of the forest people, may instead be Śrī Rādhā, and the gopīs may mean that they touched the soles of Her feet. Rādhā too has come there. By declaring their steadfast wish to remain in Her company, all the other gopīs seek to awaken in Kṛṣṇa the same love for themselves that He feels for Her. This answers His word “or” in the prior discussion: they came through their own extraordinary and innate love, not through the ordinary affection of other people.

A punning version addresses Kṛṣṇa as “O forest person,” because He always wanders in the forest or because the forest itself is His family: “From the time we touched the soles of the feet of our beloved husband, feet that had granted no opportunity anywhere for Your enjoyment, You have nevertheless delighted us through this auspicious method. Yet in truth we are unable even to stand before another person.”

Kṛṣṇa may say, “This must have happened only in a dream. Otherwise it would occur constantly and would still be happening today.” They answer that He continually bestows the contact of His teeth and limbs only upon forest women such as the Pulindī girls and the does, not upon the people of Vraja. Such contact is therefore all the more difficult for them. Their complaint implies that He abandons Lakṣmī and the qualified gopīs while accepting those forest creatures.

Thus, from the moment they touched Him they have been unable even to remain upright before anyone else. The sight of another gives them no pleasure. His touch possesses some extraordinary power like a spell of banishment that drives every other object from the heart.

If Kṛṣṇa calls them liars because they live constantly among the cowherd community, they answer with “directly”: they do not live there happily or effortlessly, but only under compulsion.

On the interpretation that acknowledges His divine majesty, “Lakṣmī receives a moment” means that only in certain manifestations does she ever touch Him. He Himself is unwaveringly bound by the love of the forest dwellers, the cowherds and others who live in Vṛndāvana. Alas, although the gopīs suffer such misfortune, they too once touched Him. The rest is unchanged.

The earlier commentators connect “forest” with “forest people,” an expression of the gopīs' humility. This again answers Kṛṣṇa's alternative proposal: their coming arose from exceptional natural love, not the commonplace affection of others.

A final negative reading begins when Kṛṣṇa says, “Dear friends, you have reminded Me well. You touched Me during our childhood games.” The gopīs deny it: “When, in Your childhood, You cared only for monkeys and other playmates, the soles of Your feet were already given over to a beautiful girl and ready for a rendezvous with her. From that time we did not touch even those soles, much less any other limb. Though You made us play with You as children, we can therefore still stand before mothers-in-law and everyone else. Had there been any other kind of contact, even they would hate us.” (36)

Footnote 33 records the variant reading “dear one.”

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.37 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३७ ॥

श्रीर् यत्-पदाम्बुज-रजश् चकमे तुलस्या

लब्ध्वापि वक्षसि पदं किल भृत्य-जुष्टम् ।

यस्याः स्व-वीक्षण-कृतेऽन्य1-सुर-प्रयासस्

तद्वद् वयं च तव पाद-रजः प्रपन्नाः ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

ननु, उदार-शिरोमणे ! मा सिञ्च अधरामृतार्पणेन अस्माकं हृच्-छयाग्निं निज-दास्य-मात्रम् अपि देहीति चेत्, तथापि भोः मुग्ध-बुद्धयो मयैका द्वि-त्रा वा स्वीकार्याः । अन्यथा युष्माकम् अत्यन्त-बाहुल्येनान्योन्यं निरन्तर-सापत्न्योदयाद् आयताव् अपि दुःखं भवितैवेत्य् आशङ्क्य दृष्टान्तेन तत् परिहरन्त्यः परमार्त्या दास्य-मात्रेच्छयाहुः---श्रीर् इति ।

Footnotes

  1. कृतोऽ (वि); उतान्य- (प्रा।पा।)

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.37

“Śrī herself desires the dust of Your lotus feet, even though she has attained a place upon Your breast together with Tulasī, dust honored by Your servants. For the sake of receiving her glance, other gods exert themselves. Like her, we too have taken refuge in the dust of Your feet.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Kṛṣṇa may say, “Crown jewels of generosity, if you do not insist that I pour the nectar of My lips upon the fire in your hearts but ask merely for service to Me, even then, simple-minded women, I can accept only one, two, or three of you. Your overwhelming number would continually awaken rivalry among you, and in time that would only cause suffering.” In their extreme anguish, the gopīs refute this concern through the example of Śrī, saying that they desire only service. Footnote 35 records the variants “performed” and “or another.” (37)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.38 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३८ ॥

तन् नः प्रसीद वृजिनार्दन तेऽङ्घ्रि-मूलं

प्राप्ता विसृज्य वसतीस् त्वद्-उपासनाशाः ।

त्वत्-सुन्दर-स्मित-निरीक्षण-तीव्र-काम-

तप्तात्मनां पुरुष-भूषण देहि दास्यम् ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

तत्** तस्मात् रजः-प्रपन्नत्वात् प्रसादं कुरु । तम् एवाहुः---दास्यम् एव देहि इति । ननु नव-यौवनोन्मत्ताः ! दास्यम् अपि लक्ष्म्य्-आदि-प्रार्थ्यं कथं देयम् ? इति चेत्, तत्र स-दैन्यम् आहुः---त्वद्-उपासनाशाः सत्यो वसतीः सर्व-बन्धु-परिच्छद-सहित-गृहान् विसृज्य अङ्घ्रि-मूलं प्राप्ता वयम् । अतः सर्व-परित्यागेन प्रपन्नानाम् आशाम् अवश्यम् पूरयितुम् अर्हसि इति भावः । अन्यथा चास्माकं महद् दुःखं स्यात् । तच् च तवानुचितम् इत्य् आहुः---हे वृजिनार्दन ! इति । तत्र च हे रसिक-शेखर ! रस-विशेष-मयम् एव दास्यं देयम् इत्य् आशयेनाहुः---त्वद् इति । तच् चोचितम् एवेत्य् आहुः---हे पुरुष-भूषण ! इति । अन्यत् तैर् व्याख्यातम् ।

यद् वा, "ननु गृहिण्यः ! तर्हि गृहेषु गत्वैव मद्-भृत्यैर् गोपैः सह भक्त-वर्गवन् मद्-भजनं क्रियतां, तत्रैव तद्-अशेषोपकरण-सम्पत्तेः ?" इति चेत्, तत्र स-काक्व् आहुः---वसतीर् विसृज्य इति । तत्र हेतुः---तवोपास उपास्तिः, तस्य नाशो यासु नाह्, तत्र तद्-भजनासिद्धेर् इत्य् अर्थः ।

किं च, "हे महा-मोहन ! नान्य-भक्तवद् अस्माभिर् दास्यं प्रार्थ्यते यद् गृहेषु गोप-वर्गैः सह सिध्येत्, किन्तु दास्य-विशेष एव" इत्य् आशयेनात्यन्तार्त्याभिनय-पूर्वकम् आहुः---पुरुषो जीवस् तस्य भूः स्थानं हृदयं, तत् ऊषते पीडयति । ऊष रुजायाम् इति । हे तथा-भूत ! तव सुन्दराभ्यां स्मित-निरीक्षणाभ्याम् । किं वा, हे सुन्दर स्मित-निरीक्षण ! अतो धूर्ततयैवेदं वदसीत्य् अवहित्थया गुह्यमानं भावं वाक्-चातुर्याभिव्यञ्जयन्ति । त्वत् त्वत्तो यस् तीव्रः कामः, तेन तप्त आत्मा देही यासां नः, अतस् तत्-प्रतीकारम् आदौ द्रुतं कुरु, अन्यथा अन्त्य-दशोपस्थितेर् इति ।

यद् वा, तत्-प्रतीकार-रूपं दास्यं देहीति भावः ।

यद् वा, ननु मद्-व्रज-स्त्रियः ! मद्-भक्त-वराणां गोपानां कन्यात्व-भार्यात्वादिना युष्माकं स्वतः-सिद्धं मद्-दास्यम् अस्त्य् एव । किं तत्-प्रार्थनेन ? इति चेत्, सत्यम्, किन्तु असाधारणम् अस्मद्-उचितं तद् देहीति स-वैयाग्र्यम् आहुः---तप्तात्मनां योग्यं यत् तद् दास्यम् इत्य् अर्थः । साक्षाद् आत्म-निर्देशो विनय-लज्जादिना । किं वा, नः इति पूर्वस्यानुषङ्गः ।

यद् वा, अत्यन्तार्त्या स-तृण-ग्राहम् आहुः---तप्तात्मनां स्त्रीणां कासाञ्चिद् अपि दास्यं देहि अस्मभ्यम् । एतादृशीनां दास्ये प्राप्तेऽपि तव प्रसाद-विशेषोऽवश्यं भवितैवेति भावः । अनेन दुःशील- [२५] इत्य् अस्योत्तरम् । त्वद्-उपासनाशया सत्-पतेर् अपि त्यागो युक्त एव । तत्-सिद्धान्तो लिखित एव, विशेषतश् च वसतीनां त्वद्-उपासनाशत्वेन । तत्र च तत्-स्वामिनां तेषां सम्बन्धेन त्वद्-भजन-पातात् ते पातकिन एवेति त्याज्या एव ।

किं च, त्वत्-काम-तप्तात्मनां तत्-त्यागे कथं वा विचारो दोषो वा ? महा-भुजङ्ग-ग्रस्तानां को नामास्तु ? इति ।

श्लेषार्थः---वृजिनं पापम् । अन्येषाम् अपि पाप-नाशनोऽसीति वयं त्वद्-अङ्घ्रि-मूलं प्राप्ताः । अधुना च तवैव पापे मतिर् लक्ष्यते, अतः प्रसीद । अस्माकम् अत्रागमनापराधं क्षमस्व । मनोऽवष्टभ्य पुण्ये निधेहीत्य् अर्थः ।

यद् वा, ननु मद्-दास्यं लक्ष्म्या अपि दुर्लभं कृपया दीयमानम् अङ्गीकुरुतेति चेत् तत्र साभ्यसूयम् आहुः---या वसतीर् विसृज्य त्वद्-उपासनाशाः सत्यस् तवाङ्घ्रि-मूलं प्राप्ताः, दास्य इवाश्रिताः, तासां तीव्र-काम-तप्तात्मनाम्, चतुर्थ्य्-अर्थे षष्ठी, ताभ्यो दास्यं देहि । अस्माकं पति-व्रतानां तेनालम् इत्य् अर्थः । पुरुषान् सखीन् एव, न तु स्त्रियो भूषयति इति तथा-भूत ! अतस् त्वया किम् अस्माकम् ? इति । किं वा, हृदय-दाहकेति पूर्ववद् अर्थः । तत् किं त्वयि भक्त्यापि इति भावः ॥३८॥

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.38

“Therefore be gracious to us, O destroyer of distress. Hoping to worship You, we abandoned our homes and have reached the roots of Your feet. O ornament of men, grant service to us whose hearts are scorched by the intense desire born from Your beautiful smiling glances.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

“Therefore,” because they have taken refuge in the dust of His feet, “be gracious.” They identify the grace they seek: “Grant us service alone.”

Kṛṣṇa may ask, “Young women maddened by fresh youth, even Lakṣmī and others pray for service to Me. How can it be given to you?” In humility they answer: “Hoping to worship You, we abandoned our dwellings, the homes containing all our relatives and possessions, and reached the roots of Your feet.” Having surrendered everything and taken refuge, they imply, He must fulfill their hope. Otherwise they will suffer greatly, and that would be unworthy of Him. Hence they address Him as “destroyer of distress.”

Calling Him the crown jewel of connoisseurs, they indicate that He should grant a service composed of a special rasa. That request is entirely appropriate because He is the “ornament of men.” The previous commentators explain the rest.

Kṛṣṇa may instead say, “Mistresses of households, return home and worship Me with My servants, the cowherds, like the other devotees. Everything required for such worship is abundantly available there.” With a faltering voice they reply that they have abandoned those dwellings. The reason is concealed in a word division: those are places where worship of Kṛṣṇa is destroyed. His worship cannot be perfected there.

They further say, “Great enchanter, we do not request the ordinary service practiced at home with the cowherd community by other devotees, but an exceptional form of service.” Enacting extreme anguish, they make this known through verbal dexterity. A “person” is the living being; his place is the heart. Kṛṣṇa “scorches” that place, from the verbal root meaning “to afflict.” He does so with His beautiful smile and glance. Or they address Him directly: “O You whose smile and glance are beautiful!” They hide their feeling through modest concealment while revealing it through clever speech: He is speaking to them only as a rogue. Their embodied selves have been scorched by the intense desire arising from Him. He must therefore provide the remedy immediately, before their final condition arrives. Or service itself is the remedy He should grant.

Kṛṣṇa may object, “Women of My Vraja, by being daughters or wives of My finest devotees, the cowherds, you already possess service to Me naturally. Why ask for it?” They agree but urgently request the extraordinary service suitable specifically for those whose hearts are scorched. Directly referring to themselves in this way is tempered by humility and shame. Or the earlier word “us” may be supplied here.

In even greater anguish, as though holding straw between their teeth, they may plead: “Grant us the service of any women whose hearts are scorched.” If the service belonging to such women is bestowed upon them, they believe, His special grace must certainly follow. This answers His statement in verse 25 about women of bad character. It is right to abandon even a virtuous husband when one hopes to worship Kṛṣṇa; that conclusion has already been established. Their homes specifically destroy His worship, and the owners of those homes obstruct devotion through their relationship with them. Such sinful obstructors must indeed be abandoned.

Moreover, when hearts burn with desire for Kṛṣṇa, what room remains for deliberation or blame in abandoning those homes? Who pauses to reason when seized by a great serpent?

A punning reading turns their words into a rebuke. Since Kṛṣṇa destroys the sins even of others, they have reached the roots of His feet. But now He Himself appears intent upon sin. “Therefore be gracious. Forgive our offense of coming here. Restrain Your mind and set it upon virtue.”

Or Kṛṣṇa may say, “Accept the service to Me that even Lakṣmī rarely obtains and that I am mercifully offering.” With jealous sarcasm they reply: “Grant that service to those women who abandoned their homes hoping to worship You, reached the roots of Your feet as though assuming servitude, and now burn with intense desire. We faithful wives have no use for it.” The genitive “of those whose hearts are scorched” functions as a dative, “to them.” They call Him one who adorns male companions, not women: “What have we to do with You?” Or the phrase again means “scorcher of the heart.” What benefit, they ask, has devotion to Him brought? (38)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.39 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.३९ ॥

वीक्ष्यालक-वृत-मुखं तव कुण्डल-श्री-

गण्ड-स्थलाधर-सुधं हसितावलोकम् ।

दत्ताभयं च भुज-दण्ड-युगं विलोक्य

वक्षः श्रियैक-रमणं च भवाम दास्यः ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

ननु दास्य-रसिकाः ! तर्हि प्रायः एतादृश-भावानां श्रीदाम-सुबलादीनाम् इव दास्यम् अङ्गीकुरुत ? इति चेत्, तत्र किं वा दास्य-विशेष-प्रार्थने हेतुं स-भावम् आह---वीक्ष्य इति । साक्षाद् अन्तिके दृष्ट्वा प्राधान्येन श्री-मुखस्य भुजयोर् वक्षसश् च वर्णनं गण्ड-चुम्बनाधरामृत-पान-गाढालिङ्गनाद्य्-अभिप्रायेण, तत्र च अलकैर् ललाटोपरि विलसद्भिर् आवृतम् इत्य् ऊर्ध्व-भागस्य, कुण्डल-श्री इति द्वयोः पार्श्वयोः, हसितेन अवलोको यस्मिन्न् इति अधो-मध्य-भागयोर् इत्य् एवं सर्वत्र शोभोक्ता । स्थल-रूपकेण गण्डयोर् दर्पणादिभ्योऽपि सौन्दर्यं ध्वनितम् । दत्तम् अभयं भक्तानां दैत्य-वधादिना येन इत्य्-आदि बलिष्ठत्वादि-गुणः । तेन च चातुर्येण पत्य्-आदिभ्यो भयं परिहृतम् । वस्तुतस् तु गाढाश्लेषेण कामादि-भय-हरत्वम् अभिप्रेतम् ।

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.39

“Seeing Your face encircled by curling locks, the splendor of Your earrings, Your cheeks and nectarous lips, Your smiling glance, Your pair of mighty arms that grant fearlessness, and Your chest, the sole delight of Śrī, we have become Your servants.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Kṛṣṇa may say, “Connoisseurs of the mood of service, then accept the kind of service possessed by Śrīdāma, Subala, and others who generally embody such feeling.” The gopīs answer by emotionally describing the reason they request a distinctive service.

Because they see Kṛṣṇa directly and nearby, they chiefly describe His face, arms, and chest, revealing their wish to kiss His cheeks, drink the nectar of His lips, embrace Him tightly, and render similar service. The locks playing over His forehead display the beauty of the upper portion of His face; the splendor of His earrings adorns both sides; and His smiling glance beautifies the central and lower portions. Thus every region is radiant. Comparing His cheeks to broad surfaces suggests that their beauty surpasses even mirrors and similar objects.

His mighty arms “grant fearlessness” by killing demons for the devotees and through other deeds, displaying strength and further qualities. By their cleverness, those arms have also removed the gopīs' fear of husbands and relatives. In truth, however, the intended meaning is that through a firm embrace they dispel the fear produced by desire and its torments. (39)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.40 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.४० ॥

का स्त्र्य् अङ्ग ते कल-पदायत-मूर्च्छितेन1

सम्मोहिताऽर्य-चरितान्2 न चलेत् त्रिलोक्याम् ।

त्रैलोक्य-सौभगम् इदं च निरीक्ष्य रूपं

यद् गो-द्विज-द्रुम-मृगाः पुलकान्य् अबिभ्रत् ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

ननु शिष्ट-वर्ग-शिरो-धार्याः, तथापि महद्वल् लोक-शिक्षार्थम् अवश्यं सद्-आचारः पालयितुं युज्यते । तत्र स-दैन्य-रोषम् आहुः---का इति । त्रिलोक्यां वर्तमाना का स्त्री न चलेत् ? अपि तु सर्वैव चलेद् इत्य् अर्थः । श्री-शिवाङ्कस्थ-पार्वत्य्-आदीनाम् अपि मोह-शरणात् । तच् च स्कन्दादौ प्रसिद्धम् एव । अत्रापि---देव्यो विमान-गतयः [भा।पु। १०.२१.१२] इत्य्-आदिना सूचितम् एव ।

कदाचिद् वा वेणु-गीतं नोदेतु नाम, रूपं च परम-मोहनं सदा विराजते इति स-विकारम् आहुः---त्रैलोक्य- इति । त्रैलोक्यस्य ऊर्ध्वाधो-मध्य-वर्तमान-लोक-त्रयस्य सौभगं सौभाग्यं जन-प्रियत्वं सौन्दर्यं वा यस्मिन् यस्माद् वा, तद् इदं प्रत्यक्ष-वर्तमानम् इत्य् अन्यथात्वं निरस्तम् ।

यद् वा, असाधारणम्, अनेन श्री-रघुनाथस्य यत् सौन्दर्यं दृष्ट्वा मुनयोऽपि मोहिता भाव-विशेषं गताः । तथा च पाद्मोत्तर-खण्डे---

पुरा महर्षयः सर्वे दण्डकारण्य-वासिनः । > दृष्ट्वा रामं हरिं तत्र भोक्तुम् ऐच्छन् सुविग्रहम् ॥ > ते सर्वे स्त्रीत्वम् आपन्नाः समुद्भूताश् च गोकुले । > हरिं सम्प्राप्य कामेन ततो मुक्ता भवार्णवात् ॥ इत्य्-आदि ।

महा-कौर्मे च---

अग्नि-पुत्रा महात्मानस् तपसा स्त्रीत्वम् आपिरे । > भर्तारं च जगद्-योनिं वासुदेवम् अजं विभुम् ॥ इति ।

ततोऽपि वैशिष्ट्यम् अभिप्रेतम् । अधुना निजाशेष-भगवत्ता-प्रकटनात्

यद् वा, इदम् अनिर्वचनीयं परमाद्भुतम् इत्य् अर्थः । प्रतिबिम्बादौ दर्शनात् तवापि भाव-विशेषोत्पादनेन विस्मापनात्, तथा चोक्तम् उद्धवेन---विस्मापनं स्वस्य च [भा।पु। ३.२.१२] इति । निरीक्ष्य इति वेणु-गीतस्येव श्रवण-स्मरणादिनापि मोहः स्याद् एव, तत्रापि साक्षाद् दृष्ट्वा का वा न चलेत् ? इत्य् अर्थः ।

Footnotes

  1. कल-पदायत-वेणु-गीत- (ब्); कल-पदामृत-वेणु-गीत- (वि)

  2. पदवीं

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.40

“Dear one, what woman anywhere in the three worlds, enchanted by the prolonged, swelling sweetness of Your musical phrases, would not depart from the conduct of respectable people? And seeing this form, the beauty and good fortune of all three worlds, even cows, birds, trees, and deer bore horripilation.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Kṛṣṇa may argue, “Although honored people carry you upon their heads, you must still observe virtuous conduct for the sake of instructing the world, as great souls do.” The gopīs answer with humility mingled with anger: “What woman dwelling in the three worlds would not deviate?” Every woman would. Even Pārvatī seated upon Śiva's lap and other goddesses have fallen under enchantment, as the Skanda Purāṇa and other texts famously relate. This Bhāgavata likewise indicates it in the verse beginning, “The goddesses traveling in aerial cars...” (10.21.12).

Even if on some occasion the flute song were not to arise, His supremely enchanting form remains perpetually manifest. The gopīs describe it with visible agitation. In this present form resides, or from it arises, all the beauty, favor, attractiveness, and good fortune of the three worlds above, below, and in the middle. The word “this” presents it immediately before them and excludes any possibility of its being otherwise.

Or the form is altogether without equal. Seeing the beauty of Śrī Raghunātha, even sages became bewildered and entered an extraordinary devotional state. The Uttara-khaṇḍa of the Padma Purāṇa says:

Language: Sanskrit

“Long ago all the great sages dwelling in Daṇḍakāraṇya saw Lord Hari there as Rāma, a beautiful embodied form, and desired to enjoy with Him. All of them later attained female forms and took birth in Gokula. Reaching Hari through desire, they were then freed from the ocean of worldly existence.”

The Mahā-Kūrma Purāṇa likewise says:

Language: Sanskrit

“The magnanimous sons of Agni attained womanhood through austerity and accepted as their husband Vāsudeva, the unborn, all-pervading source of the universe.”

Kṛṣṇa's present beauty is intended to be more extraordinary even than that, because He now manifests the fullness of all His divinity.

Or “this” means that His form is indescribable and supremely marvelous. When He sees it reflected, it amazes even Him and produces an extraordinary emotion within Him. Uddhava therefore described it as “a wonder even to Himself” (Bhāgavata 3.2.12).

The word “seeing” implies that hearing, remembering, or otherwise encountering His beauty can bewilder one just as the flute song does. When directly beholding Him, what woman could possibly remain unmoved?

Footnote 41 records the variants “the flute song of extended musical phrases” and “the flute song whose musical phrases are nectar.” Footnote 42 records the variant “the path.” (40)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.41 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.४१ ॥

व्यक्तं भवान् व्रज-भयार्ति-हरो1ऽभिजातो

देवो यथादि-पुरुषः सुर-लोक-गोप्ता ।

तन् नो निधेहि कर-पङ्कजम् आर्त-बन्धो

तप्त-स्तनेषु च शिरःसु च किङ्करीणाम् ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

एवं प्रतिवचनैस् तद् उक्तं सर्वं क्रमेण परिहृत्य, अधुना तस्यावतार-प्रयोजनं प्रदर्शयन्त्यः परमार्त्या स-काकु प्रार्थयन्ते---व्यक्तम् इति । व्रजस्य भयं दावादितः, आर्तिश् च त्वद्-अप्राप्तेः । यद् वा, भयं त्वद्-अर्थं पूतनादिभ्यो दावादिभ्यश् च, आर्तिश् च वर्ष-वातादिभ्यः । यद् वा, भयं त्वद्-विरह-शङ्कया, आर्तिस् त्वद्-उपेक्षया । पाठान्तरे "व्रज-जनानाम् आर्तिः" बाह्यान्तराशेष-बाधा । इदं न सर्व-सम्मतम् । एतच् चात्मोद्देशेनोक्तम् ।

किं वा, व्रजस्य जनाः कालान्तरेऽप्य् एतद् व्रज-भूम्य्-आश्रिता ये जनाः, तेषाम् अपि, किम् उतास्माकम् ? तद्-धरः सन् तन्-नाशनायेत्य् अर्थः । अभितोऽशेष-भगवत्ता-प्रकटन-विशेषेण जातः प्रादुर्भूतः । यद्यपि भू-भार-हरणादिकम् अपि प्रयोजनम्, तथापि व्रज-भयार्ति-हरणम् एव मुख्यं प्रयोजनम् । तत्र तद्-अर्थ-कृत-लीलयैव सर्वत्र मुख्य-प्रयोजनं, निज-प्रेम-रस-विस्तार-सिद्धेः ।

तद्-अर्थं दीन-कारुण्य-विशेषेण धर्मातिक्रमोऽपि कार्य इति दृष्टान्तेन बोधयन्ति---देवो जगताम् एव पूज्यः । यत आदि-पुरुषो जगत्-कारण-भूतः परमेश्वरः । सोऽपि यथा सुर-लोक-गोप्ता, सुर-लोकः स्वर्गः, तेन तत्रत्या लक्ष्यन्ते । यद् वा, सुराश्लोकाश् चान्ये निज-जनाः, तेषां गोप्ता तत्-प्रतिपक्षादि-मारणेन रक्षकः सन् यथा जायते, गोप्ता यथा भवतीति वा, तथा तथा सर्वत्र तस्य साम्येऽपि भक्तापेक्षया वैषम्यम् अपि स्यात्, तथार्तानाम् अस्माकम् अपेक्षया धर्मस् त्वया लङ्घ्य एव, तत्र च यथा तस्य न दोषो घटते, किन्तु गुण एव महान्, तवापीति भावः ।

यद् वा, देवोऽपि आदि-पुरुषोऽपि सुर-लोक-गोप्ता अपि भवान् व्रज-भयार्ति-हरः सन्, अत एव श्री-गोपेन्द्र-नन्दनत्वेन यथावद् आभिजातः, तच् च व्यक्तं निश्चितं स्पष्टम् एवेत्य् अर्थः । तत् तस्मात् कर एव पङ्कजं सहज-सुशीतलत्वात् सन्ताप-हरत्वाद् आनन्द-रस-स्रावित्वाच् च, तद् आदौ नस् तप्तेषु स्मर-ज्वराक्रान्तेषु स्तनेषु निधेहि, तदार्ति-नाशनार्थं पश्चात् शिरःसु निधेहि, सर्वत्राभयार्थम् दासीत्व-स्वीकार-दार्ढ्यार्थं वा । -कार-द्वयम् उभयत्रापि प्राधान्य-बोधनार्थम् । त्वद्-एक-प्रियाणाम् अस्माकं भयार्ति-हरणेनैव सर्व-व्रजस्य भयार्ति-हरणम् । ततश् चाशेष-भगवत्ता-सार-प्रकटन-रूपं तवावतार-प्रयोजनम् अपि सिध्येद् इति भावः ।

ननु तप्तेषु कथं करो निधेयः ? तत्राहुः---आर्त-बन्धो ! दीन-वात्सल्येन दुःखादिकम् अपि सह्यम् एवेति भावः ।

ननु पतिव्रतानां व्रत-पराणां शिरसि कर-निधानाद् बिभेमि । तत्राहुः---किङ्करीणाम् इति । आर्त-बन्धौ त्वयि साक्षाद्-विराजमाने त्वद्-दासीनां तापोऽनुचित इति च सूचितम् ।

यद् वा, ननु काम-मत्ताः ! जित-कामेन मया कथं स्तनेषु करो निधेयः ? अतः शिरःस्व् एव निधेयः । तत्राहुः---आर्त- इति । कामेन मा निधेहि, किन्तु आर्त-बन्धुत्वेन निधेहीत्य् अर्थः । अन्यथा सद्योऽस्माकम् अन्त्य-दशापत्त्या तवार्त-बन्धुत्व-यशो-हानिः । गूढोऽयम् अभिप्रायः---अवहित्थयाच्छाद्यमानोऽपि मनोभवोऽस्मद्-अङ्गेषु हस्तार्पणेन स्वयम् एवोद्भवितेति ।

ननु बह्वीनाम् अपि तासाम् एकस्मिंस् तस्मिन् तादृश-प्रार्थनं तच्-छक्ति-विशेष-परिस्फूर्त्या । किं वा, नः क्रमेणापि निधेहीत्य् आशयेनेति दिक् ।

श्लेषार्थः---भवान् अभिजात आभिजात्य-युक्तो व्रजेन्द्रात्मजत्वात्, देव इत्य्-आदि-पद-त्रयेणाधर्मे तव प्रवृत्तिर् अनुचितेत्य् उक्तम् । यथा आदि-पुरुषः सुर-लोक-गोप्ता सुर-लोक-भय-हरः, तथा भवान् व्रज-भयार्ति-हर इति सतीनाम् अस्माकं बलाद् अभिभवेन व्रजस्य त्वत्तो भयम् आर्तिर् भवितैवेति, तच् च तवायुक्तम्, निज-प्रयोजन-प्रातिकूल्यात् । नो निषेधे । आर्त-बन्धो ! इति वयं नार्ता यद् अस्माकं बन्धुर् भविष्यसीति भावः । अ-कार-श्लेषेण कामाद्य्-अभावात् । अतप्तेषु स्तनेषु, अत एव न निधेहि

यद् वा, हे तप्त ! कामाग्नि-दग्ध-हृदय ! यद् वा, तप्तः सन् स्तनेषु कर-पङ्कजं नो निधेहि नार्पय । अप्य्-अर्थे -कारः । तव राज-कुमारत्वेन चास्माकम् अपि व्रजे निवासेन दासीत्वम् इव प्राप्तानाम् अपि शिरस्य् अपि न निधेहि इत्य् अर्थः । यद् वा, किङ्करीणां व्रजेन्द्र-गृह-दासीत्वेन वर्तमानानां किशोरीणाम् अपि, किम् उत मद्-विधानाम् ।

एवं दश-श्लोक्या प्रत्युत्तरेण तं निर्जित्यैकादशेनानेन आर्त्य्-उद्रेकतो निजेष्टं स्पष्टम् एव प्रार्थितम् । अत्र च श्लेषार्थोऽपि क्रमेण तद्-उक्त-श्लेष-परिहारतयैव ऊह्यः । स च तत्र तत्रैव लिखितः । अथवा तद्-उक्त-दश-श्लोकार्थस्य वैदग्धी-विशेषेण एकादशानां श्लोकानाम् एषाम् एकैकेनैवोत्तरम् ऊह्यम् । तत्र पौनःपुन्यं तथा तद्-उक्ततोऽप्य् अधिकम् एकं पद्यम्। तत्र च दीर्घ-च्छन्दस् तद्-अत्यन्त-निर्जयार्थम् । किं वा, प्रणय-शेषावेशेनोरु-दुःख-भरणैव वा ज्ञेयम् ।

तथापि विभो2 [भा।पु। १०.२९.३१] ! हे प्रभो ! इति स्वागतम् [१८] इत्य् अर्धस्य निज-दासीषु । तत्रापि भवान् इति अस्मद्-उपेक्षावरं नृशंसं वक्तुं नार्हति एवेति । सर्व-विषयान् सन्त्यज्य इति पादस्य, तेनाधुनास्माकं प्रयोजनम् इति किं तद्-वार्तया इति । तव पाद-मूलं भक्ता इति रजनी [१९] इत्य्-आदि-श्लोक-द्वयस्य त्वद्-आश्रितत्वेन घोर-सत्त्वादिभ्यो बन्धुभ्यश् च भयं नास्तीति, भक्ता इति दृष्टम् इत्य् अस्यापि तव भजनार्थम् एवागताः, न तु वन-दर्शनार्थम् इति । एतेन ब्रूत [१८] इति पादस्यापि सिद्धं त्वद्-भजनम् एवागमन-कारणम् इति ।

तथा तद् यात [२२] इत्य् अस्यापि व्रज-गमनादि-निरस्तेः । भजस्व इति निज-भाव-विशेषः सूचितः । अनेनाथवेत्य् अस्य तेनैवागताः स्मः, न त्व् अन्य-जनवत् सामान्य-स्नेहेनेति । दुरवग्रह इति भर्तुर् इत्य्-आदि-द्वयस्य युक्त्य्-उक्त-भर्तृ-शुश्रूषणाग्रहस्य निरसात् । मा त्यज इति अस्वर्ग्यम् अयशस्यम् [२६] इति युक्ति-सिद्धस्यापि स-दैन्य-प्रार्थनया परिहार-सिद्धेः । देवो यथा इति तत्र युक्तिर् अपि दर्शितैवेति । तत्-तद्-विशेषस्-तु पूर्व-लिखितानुसारेण ज्ञेय एव । एवम् अग्रेऽपि ।

Footnotes

  1. "व्रज-जनार्ति-हर" इति विश्वनाथ-धृत-नारायण-भट्ट-वीरराघव-सम्मत-पाठान्तरः ।

  2. गोपीनाम् एकादश-श्लोकानां कृष्णस्य दशश्लोकानाम् एकैकशः प्रत्युत्तर-रूपेण पुनर् व्याख्यायते ।

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.41

“It is manifest that You have appeared to remove the fear and anguish of Vraja, just as the primal Lord appears as a god to protect the celestial realm. Therefore, O friend of the distressed, place Your lotus hand upon the burning breasts and heads of Your maidservants.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Having successively refuted everything Kṛṣṇa said, the gopīs now reveal the purpose of His descent and, in extreme distress, plead with faltering voices.

“The fear of Vraja” may mean fear of forest fires and similar dangers, while its anguish is separation from Kṛṣṇa. Or fear arises for Kṛṣṇa's sake from Pūtanā and other demons and from forest fires, while anguish comes from storms, violent winds, and other disturbances. Or fear is the apprehension of separation from Him and anguish is the pain of His neglect. The variant “the anguish of the people of Vraja” includes every external and internal affliction, though Sanātana notes that this reading is not universally accepted. The gopīs speak all this with themselves especially in mind.

“People of Vraja” can also include anyone who in any later age takes shelter of the land of Vraja. If He removes their suffering, how much more must He remove theirs? He has appeared on every side through a special manifestation of the fullness of divinity in order to destroy that fear and anguish. Although lightening the earth's burden and other purposes also belong to His descent, removing the fear and anguish of Vraja is its chief purpose. Indeed, the principal purpose everywhere is fulfilled by pastimes performed for Vraja, because through them the rasa of His own prema expands.

The gopīs use an example to teach that, out of special compassion for the wretched, He should even cross conventional dharma. The primal Lord, cause of the cosmos and worshiped by all worlds, appears as protector of the celestial realm and kills its enemies. Or “gods and worlds” means all His other own people, whom He protects by destroying their opponents. Although He is equal everywhere, He displays partiality toward devotees. In the same way Kṛṣṇa must transgress convention for these afflicted women. Such action is no fault in the primal Lord but a great virtue, and so it will be in Kṛṣṇa as well.

Another construction states that although He is divine, the primal person, and protector of the celestial realm, He has appeared specifically as the well-born son of the cowherd king in order to remove Vraja's fear and anguish. This is plainly and certainly manifest.

“Therefore” His hand itself is a lotus, naturally cool, removing torment, and streaming the nectar of bliss. He should first place it upon their breasts, scorched by the fever of love, to end that pain, and then upon their heads, granting fearlessness everywhere and firmly accepting them as servants. The two occurrences of “and” emphasize both places equally. By removing the fear and anguish of those who love Him alone, He will remove the fear and anguish of all Vraja. The purpose of His descent, manifesting the essence of the fullness of divinity, will thereby be fulfilled.

Kṛṣṇa might ask, “How can I place My hand upon something burning?” They answer, “O friend of the distressed!” His tenderness toward the wretched enables Him to endure even pain.

He may say, “I am afraid to place My hand upon the heads of women devoted to the vow of chastity.” They answer that they are His maidservants. Their burning is itself improper while He, the friend of the distressed, stands directly before them.

Or He may object, “Women maddened by desire, how can I, who have conquered desire, place My hand upon your breasts? I should place it only on your heads.” They reply, “Do not do so out of desire; do so as the friend of the distressed.” Otherwise they will immediately reach their final state and His fame as friend of the suffering will be lost. Their hidden intention is that although they conceal desire through modesty, contact with their bodies will itself cause desire to arise within Him.

That so many gopīs make this request to one Kṛṣṇa is possible through the manifestation of His special potency. Or their word “us” may mean, “Place Your hand upon us one after another.” This indicates the direction of the interpretation.

A punning reversal reads the verse as a warning. Kṛṣṇa is noble because He is the son of Vraja's king, and the three titles “divine,” “primal person,” and “protector of the celestial realm” make His entrance into adharma especially improper. Just as the primal Lord removes the fear of heaven, Kṛṣṇa would become the source of Vraja's fear and anguish by forcibly violating virtuous women. That would oppose the very purpose of His appearance. The negative particle is then supplied: “Do not place Your hand upon our breasts.” They are not distressed, for they do not expect Him to become their intimate friend. Through another negative play, their breasts are “not burning” because desire is absent.

Or they address Him as the one who is Himself scorched by desire: “O burning one, do not place Your lotus hand upon our breasts.” Although, as prince of Vraja, He might claim them as maidservants, He should not place it even on the heads of these young girls serving in the house of Vraja's king, much less on women such as themselves.

With these ten verses of reply the gopīs defeat Kṛṣṇa, and in this eleventh verse, as their anguish swells, they plainly request their desired object. The punning interpretations should likewise be understood as successive refutations of Kṛṣṇa's own layered statements; Sanātana has written them in their respective places. Alternatively, each of these eleven verses can, through extraordinary cleverness, be read as an answer to each of Kṛṣṇa's ten verses. Their repetition, their one additional verse, and their use of a longer meter all signify their total victory. Or these features arise from the remaining force of intimate love and the burden of immense sorrow.

Sanātana then sketches how this verse answers the earlier speech point by point. Their address “O all-pervading Lord” in verse 31 answers His welcome in verse 18: because they are His own maidservants, He is their master. “You” implies that He ought not speak the cruel rejection that disregards them. Their abandonment of every object answers the argument that those matters should concern them now. Their arrival at the roots of His feet as devotees answers verses 19 and 20: because they have taken refuge in Him, they fear neither the night and its creatures nor the relatives searching for them. “Devotees” also answers His statement that they had seen the forest: they came solely to worship Him, not to view the woods. This likewise answers His demand that they declare the reason for coming.

It refutes His command in verse 22 to return to Vraja. “Worship us” discloses their distinctive personal mood. It answers His alternative proposal by declaring that their coming arose from that special love, not ordinary affection like that of others. “Difficult to restrain” answers the two verses beginning with service to the husband by refuting, through reason, His insistence upon that service. “Do not abandon us” answers verse 26: their humble plea defeats even His arguments about loss of heaven and reputation, while the comparison “as the divine primal Lord” supplies the reason. The particular details should be understood from the explanations already given, and similarly in what follows.

Footnote 46 records “remover of the anguish of the people of Vraja,” a variant accepted by Nārāyaṇa Bhaṭṭa and Vīrarāghava and cited by Viśvanātha. Footnote 47 explains that the eleven gopī verses are now interpreted again as individual replies to Kṛṣṇa's ten verses. (41)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.42 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.४२ ॥

श्री-शुक उवाच---

इति विक्लवितं तासां श्रुत्वा योगेश्वरेश्वरः ।

प्रहस्य स-दयं1 गोपीर् आत्मारामोऽप्य् अरीरमत् ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

इत्य्** एतद् विक्लवितं वैकल्योक्तं वाचाम् उभय-कोटि-स्पर्शाद् उभयत्र सङ्गतं स-मयं2 प्रकर्षेण हसित्वा इति हासो जनोन्माद-करी च माया [भा।पु। २.१.३१] इत्य् उक्ते वञ्चना निरस्ता, तद्-इष्टस्यैव ताभिः प्रतिपादनात् । यद् वा, स-मयं स्व-हस्तेन तासाम् अश्रु-मार्जनादि-पूर्वकम् अरीरमद् इति । तत्रौदासीन्यं निरस्तं, प्रीतिश् च दर्शिता । यतो गोपीः प्रेम-विशेषेण तादृश-प्रसाद-योग्या इत्य् अर्थः । प्रहस्य इति निजाभिप्रायाज्ञानेन तासां वैकल्योक्तेः । तेन निजावहित्था-सार्थकत्वाच् च ।

यद् वा, प्रतिवचनेन प्रहर्षोदयात् शुद्ध-भावे हसित्वा । किं वा, तासां तद्-उक्त्यावहित्थापगमने काम-विकारोदयात् । हासो हि शृङ्गारस्य व्यभिचारी ।

ननु परस्परम् आसक्त्या वैदग्धी-प्रकटनेन रतिः सम्पद्यते । तच् च तस्याम् आत्मारामत्वादिना न घटेत । तत्राह---योगश् चित्तैकाग्रता, तस्य ईश्वरा वशीकृत-योगाः सनकादयः, तेषाम् ईश्वरोऽपि आत्मारामोऽपि इति विचित्र-वैदग्धी-प्रकटनेन योग-निष्ठा आत्मारामता च तदानीं न स्थितेत्य् अर्थः ।

यद् वा, पूर्ववत् विक्लवितेन योगेश्वरेश्वरता, रमणेन चात्मारामता अपगतेति विवेचनीयम् । अन्यथा तच्-छ्रवण-रमणासम्भवः । यद् वा, योग- इत्य् अनेनैकोऽपि बहु-रूपः सन्न् इव पृथक् पृथक् युगपद् रमयामासेति सूचितम् । अन्यत् तुल्यम् ॥४२॥

Footnotes

  1. समयं इति सनातनस्यानुसृत-पाठः ।

  2. स-दयं

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.42

Śrī Śuka said: “Hearing their anguished words, the Lord of all masters of yoga laughed with compassion. Although self-satisfied, He delighted the gopīs.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

“Their anguished words” are the statements born of their distress. Because those words touch both poles of meaning, they fit both interpretations. Following Sanātana's reading “with intimacy,” Kṛṣṇa laughed fully and affectionately. This excludes the deceit suggested by the statement “His laughter is the māyā that drives people mad” (Bhāgavata 2.1.31), for the gopīs had expressed exactly what He desired.

Alternatively, “with intimacy” means that He delighted them after first wiping their tears with His own hand and rendering similar care. This excludes indifference and displays His love. They are “gopīs,” women made worthy of such grace by their exceptional prema. He laughed because they spoke in distress without knowing His intention and because His own concealment of feeling had succeeded.

Or His reply awakened delight and He laughed in pure emotion. Or, when their words removed His own concealment, transformations of desire arose in Him. Laughter is indeed a transient emotion within erotic rasa.

One may object that attraction arises when mutually attached lovers reveal their cleverness to one another, but this could not occur in Kṛṣṇa because He is self-delighting. The verse answers that He is the Lord even of Sanaka and the other masters of yoga, those who have brought concentration of mind under control, and that He is self-delighting. Yet when their astonishing cleverness appeared, His absorption in yoga and self-delight no longer remained operative in that moment.

As before, one may instead reason that His sovereignty over yoga departed through their distressing appeal and His self-delight departed through His amorous play. Otherwise He could neither hear them nor delight with them. Or “Lord of yoga” indicates that although one, He manifested as many, as it were, and simultaneously delighted each separately. The rest is similar.

Footnote 48 gives the received reading “with compassion”; footnote 49 records Sanātana's reading “with intimacy.” (42)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.43 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.४३ ॥

ताभिः समेताभिर् उदार-चेष्टितः

प्रियेक्षणोत्फुल्ल-मुखीभिर् अच्युतः ।

उदार-हास-द्विज-कुन्द-दीधितिर्

व्यरोचतैणाङ्क इवोडुभिर् वृतः ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

रमण-प्रकारम् एव---ताभिर् इत्य्-आदिभिश् चतुर्भिर् वर्णयन्न् आदौ ताभिः सह प्रेम-सङ्गमेन तस्यापि शोभा-विशेषं स-दृष्टान्तम् आह---ताभिर् इति । समेताभिर् अत्यन्तान्तिकं गताभिः । यद् वा, प्रणय-कोपादि-परित्यागेन मिलिताभिः । यद् वा, मा शोभा परम-सौन्दर्यं, तया सह वर्तते समा, परम-सुन्दरी श्री-राधा, तया इताभिः प्राप्ताभिः । एतेन प्रथमम् उक्ति-प्रत्युक्ति-समये तासां मध्ये श्री-राधा नासीत्, किन्तु कृष्णस्यावहित्थागमे जात एव सा मिलितेति ताभिर् वृतः परिवृतो वेष्टितः सन् ।

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.43

“Surrounded by the assembled gopīs, whose faces blossomed beneath the gaze of their beloved, Acyuta of generous deeds shone with the radiance of His broad smile and jasmine-bud teeth, like the moon encircled by stars.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Sanātana now begins describing in four verses the manner of Kṛṣṇa's delight with them. First, with a comparison, he describes the exceptional beauty Kṛṣṇa Himself displayed through loving union with the gopīs.

“Assembled” means that they came extremely near Him. Or they united with Him after abandoning affectionate anger and similar feelings. Another wordplay hears within it “those who reached the supremely beautiful Śrī Rādhā, whose beauty equals beauty itself.” This indicates that during the first exchange of speeches Śrī Rādhā was not among them, but as soon as Kṛṣṇa's concealment of feeling ended, she joined them. Kṛṣṇa then stood surrounded and enclosed by all of them. (43)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.44 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.४४ ॥

उपगीयमान उद्गायन् वनिता-शत-यूथपः ।

मालां बिभ्रद् वैजयन्तीं व्यचरन् मण्डयन् वनम् ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

एवं शोभा-विशेषोदयेन श्री-वृन्दावनम् अपि शोभयन् गीतेन पुष्पादि-प्रदर्शनेन च कामम् उद्दीपयितुम् । किं वा, रति-योग्य-श्री-यमुना-पुलिनं गन्तुं, गमन-क्रमेण बभ्रामेत्य् आह---उप- इति । रूप-गुण-लीलादि-वर्णनेन स्तूयमानः । यद् वा, बहुधा तद्-गीत-गानेन उप चतुर्षु पार्श्वेषु गीयमानः । अतो हर्षेणोच्चैर् गायन्वनिताः जनित-पुरुषात्यन्तानुरागाः स्त्रियः । तथा च विश्वः---वनिता जनित-पुरुषात्यन्तानुरागाः स्त्रियः । तथा चामरः---वनिता जनिताऽत्यर्थाऽनुरागायां च योषिति इति । तासां शतानि यूथानि पाति सर्व-दुःखाद् रक्षति । यद् वा, पिबति । "पिबन्त इव चक्षुर्भ्याम्" इत्य्-आदिवद् आसक्त्या सेवते इति । यद् वा, अधरामृत-पानादिना साक्षात् पिबतीवेति तथा सः । तासां निज-निज-भाव-साजात्यानुसारेण वर्गशो यूथत्वम् । तत्र श्री-गोलोकादि-वर्तिन्यो नित्य-प्रियाः काश्चित् तेनैव सह ततोऽवतीर्णाः, काश्चित् तद्-अंश-भूता देव्यः । या उद्दिश्य श्री-ब्रह्मणादिष्टं---सम्भवन्तु सुर-स्त्रियः [भा।पु। १०.१.२३] इति । काश्चिच् च बहुल-प्रयत्नैर् भाव-विशेष-सिद्ध्या साधन-द्वारा श्री-गोपीत्वं प्राप्ताः । ते द्विविधाः---मुनयः श्रुतयश् च । दण्डकारण्य-वासिनो मानस-सरस्-तीर-महा-तपस्विनश् चेति मुनयः । श्रुतयश् च महोपनिषद्-आद्याः काश्चित् । तत्-तद्-वृत्तं पाद्म-बृहद्-वामनादौ व्यक्तम् एव । तत्रैव भाव-विशेषेणावान्तर-भेदं प्राप्ताः, इत्य् एवं विभागशो वर्तमाना अपि सर्वासां प्रायो भाव-साजात्यात् सर्वा एव ताः साम्येन रमयामासेत्य् अर्थः

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.44

“Praised in song, He sang aloud. Wearing the Vaijayantī garland and leading hundreds of groups of women, He wandered through the forest, adorning it.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

As this exceptional splendor arose, Kṛṣṇa wandered in sequence through Vṛndāvana, beautifying it while arousing desire by song and by displaying flowers and other lovely things. Or He wandered while proceeding toward the beautiful bank of the Yamunā, a place fit for love.

The gopīs praised Him by singing of His form, qualities, pastimes, and more. Or they sang His songs in many ways on all four sides of Him. Delighted, He therefore sang loudly.

“Women” are females who awaken profound attachment in a man. Both the Viśva and Amara lexicons define the word in this way. He is the leader who protects hundreds of their groups from every suffering. Through another verbal derivation, He “drinks” those groups: He serves them with attachment, as in the phrase “as though drinking with the eyes,” or He literally seems to drink them through tasting the nectar of their lips.

They form distinct groups according to affinities among their respective devotional moods. Some are eternally beloved residents of Goloka and other realms who descended with Him. Some are goddesses who constitute expansions of those eternal beloveds, concerning whom Brahmā was instructed, “Let the wives of the gods take birth” (Bhāgavata 10.1.23). Others, through abundant effort and perfection in a particular devotional state, attained gopīhood by spiritual practice.

These accomplished gopīs are of two kinds, sages and personified revelations. The sages include those who dwelt in Daṇḍakāraṇya and the great ascetics on the shore of Mānasa Lake. The revelations include certain great Upaniṣads and others. Their respective histories are plainly described in the Padma, Bṛhad-Vāmana, and other Purāṇas. Each category has further subdivisions according to distinctive moods. Yet because nearly all share an affinity of feeling, Kṛṣṇa delighted every one of them equally.

The licensed Sanātana source supplied for this edition ends here.

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.45 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.४५ ॥

नद्याः पुलिनम् आविश्य गोपीभिर् हिम-वालुकम् ।

रेमे1 तत्-तरलानन्द2-कुमुदामोद3-वायुना ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

ततः श्री-यमुना-पुलिने ता नीत्वा वैदग्धी-विशेष-प्रकटनेन रमयामसेत्य् आह---नाद्य इति द्वाभ्याम् । नद्याः कालिन्द्याः । पुनः पुलिनम् आगत्य कालिन्द्याः [भा।पु। १०.३०.४५] इति वक्ष्यमाणत्वात् । तस्या वनस्य च नामाग्रहणं तत्र तयोः प्रसिद्धत्वेन तथोक्त्यापि सुज्ञेयत्वात् । यद् वा, निर्जनत्व-मात्रापेक्षया वनत्वेन तस्य प्रवाहवत्त्वेन च पुलिनोत्तमत्व-मात्रापेक्षया नदीत्वेनैव तस्या उक्तिः । गोपीभिः सह आविश्य प्रीत्या प्रविश्येत्य् अर्थः । हिमाः शीतलाः वालुकाः यस्मिन् तत् । इति श्रमापनोदनत्वेन कोमलत्वेन च रति-शय्या-योग्यता तस्य दर्शिता । तस्या नद्यास् तरलैस् तरङ्गैर् आनन्दी सुख-विहारी चासौ कमलामोद-युक्त-वायुश् च, तेन । यद् वा, तत्-तरलैर् आनन्दी रात्रौ मुद्रितानाम् अपि कमलानां कम्पनेन प्रकाशमाणः सुख-कारको वा आमोदो यस्मिन् वायौ, तेन जुष्टं सेवितम् । कुमुद- इति पाठः केषाञ्चित् सम्मतः । तरङ्गेण सम्बन्धेन शैत्यम् एणईत्य् अनेन जुष्टम् इत्य् अनेन वा मान्द्यं सौरभ्यं च व्यक्तम् एवेति गुण-त्रयम् उक्तम् इति सर्वथा पुलिनस्य रति-भू-योग्यत्वं तेन कामोद्दीपनत्वं चोक्तम् ॥४५॥

Footnotes

  1. जुष्टम् इति वीरराघवादि।

  2. *आनन्दि इति वल्लभादि-सम्मत-पाठः । सङ्गि इति वीरराघवस्य ।

  3. कमलामोद- इति सनातनादि।

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.45

“Entering the riverbank with the gopīs, where the sand was cool, He delighted in the breeze fragrant with night-blooming lotuses and made joyful by the river's restless waves.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Having led them to the bank of Śrī Yamunā, Kṛṣṇa delighted them by revealing exceptional amorous skill. This and the following verse describe it.

“The river” is Kālindī, for the text will later say, “Returning again to the bank of Kālindī” (Bhāgavata 10.30.45). The forest and river are not named because both are famous there and can easily be recognized from the description. Or the place is called simply a forest to stress its solitude and simply a river to stress that its flowing bank was the finest possible one.

“He entered with the gopīs” means He entered lovingly together with them. Its sands were “icy,” that is, cool. Their softness and capacity to remove fatigue made the bank suitable as a couch for love.

The breeze, joined to the river's restless waves, moved joyfully and carried the fragrance of lotuses. Or the restless waves made it joyful, and by moving even the lotuses closed at night the breeze released a delightful, pleasure-giving fragrance. Some authorities accept the reading “night-blooming lilies.” Connection with the waves reveals coolness, while the expressions “served by” and related words reveal gentleness and fragrance. These three qualities make the riverbank wholly fit as a ground of love and therefore capable of awakening desire.

Footnote 53 records Vīrarāghava's reading “served by.” Footnote 54 gives “joyful,” accepted by Vallabha and others, and Vīrarāghava's “accompanied.” Footnote 55 records Sanātana and others' reading “fragrance of lotuses.” (45)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.46 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.४६ ॥

बाहु-प्रसार-परिरम्भ-करालकोरु-

नीवी-स्तनालभन-नर्म-नखाग्र-पातैः ।

क्ष्वेल्यावलोक-हसितैर् व्रज-सुन्दरीणाम्

उत्तम्भयन् रति-पतिं रमयाञ्चकार ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

बाहु-प्रसारादिभिर् उत्तम्भयन्न्** इति सहज-लज्जादिनाच्छाद्यमानम् अपि प्रकाशयन् । यद् वा, प्रेम-विशेष-विलास-रूपत्वेन वर्तमानम् एवाधुना विशेषतो वर्धयन्न् इत्य् अर्थः । अत एव श्लेषेणोक्तम्---रतेः प्रेमैक-लक्षणायाः पतिं पालकम् इति । तथा रतिपतिम् इति दग्धाङ्गस्यापि कामस्य रति-सुखार्थं पुनर्-जननेनैव सामग्र्यम् अभिप्रेतम् इति रतौ तस्यासक्तिर् वैदग्धी च परमा दर्शिता । तत्र बाहु-प्रसारो दूरस्थानाम् आकर्षणार्थं, प्राक्-परिरम्भानुकरणं वा । यद् वा, तासाम् एव बाहूनां प्रसारेण परिरम्भो गाढालिङ्गनम् इत्य् अर्थः । क्ष्वेलीः प्रस्तोभनादि-रूपा अधर-पान-दंशनादि-रूपा वा । व्रज-सुन्दरीणाम् इति तासाम् अपि तादृशम् एव वैदग्ध्यं सूचितम् । अन्यथा तस्य तादृशी-वैदग्धी-प्रकाशनासम्पत्तिः । रमणे च निज-शक्ति-विशेषेणान्योऽन्यम् अलक्षितं युगपद् एव ज्ञेयम् ॥४६॥

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.46

“By extending His arms, embracing them, touching their hands, curling locks, thighs, sashes, and breasts, by playful touches of His fingernails, by joking, glances, and laughter, He aroused the lord of love in the beautiful women of Vraja and delighted them.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

“Arousing through the extension of His arms and the rest” means that Kṛṣṇa made manifest the desire still concealed by their natural modesty and other restraints. Or, because it already existed as a playful expression of exceptional prema, He now caused it to increase especially.

A double meaning therefore calls desire “the lord who protects rati,” where rati means love alone. By reviving even bodiless Kāma so that he could provide Rati's happiness, the expression “lord of rati” indicates every requisite for love and displays Kṛṣṇa's supreme attachment and skill in it.

He extended His arms to draw near those who stood at a distance, or He imitated a previous embrace. Or the phrase means that by extending the gopīs' own arms He embraced them tightly. His play included teasing and provocation, or drinking and biting their lips. Calling them “the beautiful women of Vraja” implies that they possessed equal skill; otherwise He could not have manifested such artistry with them. Through His special potency, His delight with each occurred simultaneously while remaining unnoticed by the others. (46)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.47 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.४७ ॥

एवं भगवतः कृष्णाल् लब्ध-माना महात्मनः ।

आत्मानं मेनिरे स्त्रीणां मानिन्योऽभ्यधिकं भुवि ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

अधुना प्रेम-विशेषोद्रेकेणाग्रे क्रीडा-विशेषार्थं विप्रलम्भ-रूप-विशेषं वक्तुम् आरभते---एवम् इति । उक्त-वैदग्धी-विशेष-प्रकटन-प्रकारेण महात्मन आत्मारामाद् अपि लब्धो मानः सम्मानश् चित्त-समुन्नति-लक्षण-भाव-विशेषो वा याभिस् ताः । तत्र हेतुः---भगवत इति । रस-विशेषानुभवार्थं निज-भगवत्ता-प्रकटनाद् इत्य् अर्थः । अत एव कृष्णाद् विचित्र-महा-रसार्णवात् परम-चित्ताकर्षकाद् वा । अतो मानिन्यः सत्यो भुवि वर्तमानानां स्त्रीणां मध्ये आत्मानम् अभ्यधिकं परम-श्रेष्ठं ता मेनिरे

यद् वा, भुवि विहार-भूमाव् इति सर्वासां सामान्यम् एवाभिप्रेतम् । तथापि स्त्रीणां तासाम् एव गोपीनां मध्ये प्रत्येकम् आत्मानम् अभ्यधिकं मेनिरे, तेनैव तथा रमणात् । अतो मानिन्योऽपि बभूवुर् इति पृथक् वाक्यं वा, मद-मानयोर् वक्ष्यमाणत्वात् [१०.२९.४८] । वस्तुतस् तु परम-विदग्धानां तासां विदग्ध-वर-प्रिय-सन्तोषार्थं रस-स्वभाव-कृतं सेवा-विलास-रूपम् एव तद् ऊह्यम् ॥४७॥

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.47

“Thus honored by magnanimous Bhagavān Kṛṣṇa, the proud gopīs considered themselves greater than every other woman upon the earth.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

Sanātana now begins describing a distinctive form of separation intended to prepare for a special later pastime, as exceptional prema swells.

Through the extraordinary amorous skill just described, they received honor from the great-souled Lord, who delights in Himself. Or they attained a particular emotion characterized by elevation of heart. The cause is that He is Bhagavān: to experience a special rasa, He manifested His own divinity. He is also Kṛṣṇa, the wondrous ocean of great rasa who supremely attracts the heart. Becoming proud, they therefore considered themselves the finest among all women dwelling on earth.

Alternatively, “earth” means the ground of their present sport, and the statement refers only to the gopīs there. Each considered herself greater than every other gopī because Kṛṣṇa delighted with her in that way. “They also became proud” may be a separate sentence, since intoxication and jealous pride will be mentioned in the next verse. In truth these supremely refined women developed this emotion solely as a playful service produced by the nature of rasa for the pleasure of the finest of discerning beloveds. (47)

Original

Sanskrit

Source: Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.48 with Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

॥ १०.२९.४८ ॥

तासां तत्1 सौभग-मदं वीक्ष्य मानं च केशवः ।

प्रशमाय प्रसादाय तत्रैवान्तरधीयत ॥

Sanatana Gosvami - Brhad-vaisnava-tosani:

[तत्]** तेन निज-वैदग्धी-भरेण । यद् वा, उक्तेन "अहम् एवानेन रमिता" इति रमण-प्रकारेण यत् सौभगं सौभाग्यं, तेन । यद् वा, तं स्व-प्रीत्य्-अर्थकम् अपि सौभगेन मदं वीक्ष्य, तस्य प्रशमाय । अन्यथा स्वाधीनत्वाभावेन निजेष्ट-रास-विलासासिद्धिः । मानंवीक्ष्य प्रसादाय मान-रूप-केलिना सन्तोषात् प्रसाद-विशेषं कर्तुम् अन्तर्धानं विना रासार्ह-प्रेम-विशेष-सम्पत्तेर् इति विवेचनीयम् । यद् वा, मद-मानयोः प्रशमाय । प्रशमः किम्-अर्थम् ? तद् आह---प्रसादाय इति, रासेन अनुग्रह-विशेषाय।

यद् वा, अन्तर्धान-द्वारा, न पारयेऽहं निरवद्य- [भा।पु। १०.३२.२२] इत्य्-आदिना वक्ष्यमाण-निज-तद्-अधीनतातिशय-विज्ञापन-रूपाय । यद् वा, तस्मात् यत् सौभगं, तेन मदो मत्तता हर्षो वा । तथा च विश्वः---मदो रेतसि कस्तूर्यां गर्वे हर्षेभदानयोः इति । तद्-रूपं मानं मानसोल्लास-विशेषं वीक्ष्य । अत एव प्रकृष्टः शमः सुखं रास-क्रीडात्मकं, तस्मै । प्रसादाय च, अन्तर्धानेऽपि तद्-अपरित्याग-तद्-भजन-विशेषाद्य्-अनुग्रहाभिव्यञ्जनाय । तच् चाग्रे व्यक्तं भावि । यद् वा, प्रशमाय प्रकृष्ट-सुखाय यः प्रसादः, तस्मै । अन्यत् समानम्।

एवं सर्वथानुरञ्जन-विशेषार्थम् एवान्तर्धानम् । न त्व् आत्मारामत्वादिनासूयया वेति ज्ञेयम्। विदग्ध-वरस्य विदग्ध-वरासु तद्-अव्यवहार्यत्वात् । अत एव तेनैवाग्रे वक्ष्यते---मया परोक्षं भजता तिरोहितं [भा।पु। १०.३२.२१] इत्य्-आदि । तत्रैव इति साक्षात् कुत्राप्य् अगमनात्, अकस्माद् एवादर्शनाच् च । तच् च तस्याशक्यं न स्याद् इत्य् आशयेन परमेश्वरत्वम् आह---केशव इति ॥४८॥

Footnotes

  1. तं, तत्-

English translation

Śrīmad Bhāgavatam 10.29.48

“Seeing their intoxication with that good fortune and their jealous pride, Keśava disappeared from that very place in order to pacify them and bestow grace.”

Sanātana Gosvāmī's Bṛhad-vaiṣṇava-toṣaṇī

“That” good fortune arose through the overwhelming abundance of His own amorous skill. Or it was the fortune produced by the form of delight expressed as “He has delighted me alone.” Seeing their intoxication with that fortune, though it existed for His own pleasure, He disappeared to pacify it. Otherwise, because they did not fully recognize their dependence upon Him, the rāsa pastime He desired could not be perfected.

Seeing their jealous pride as well, He disappeared to grant grace. Because the play of pride delighted Him, He intended to bestow exceptional favor; without His disappearance they could not attain the extraordinary prema fit for rāsa. Or He intended to pacify both intoxication and pride. Why pacify them? “To bestow grace,” an exceptional favor through rāsa.

Through His disappearance He would later proclaim the extremity of His dependence upon them in the words beginning, “I am unable to repay your faultless service” (Bhāgavata 10.32.22). Or the good fortune arising from Him produced intoxication, either pride or joy, for the Viśva lexicon gives intoxication, musk, pride, joy, and an elephant's ichor among the meanings of mada. Seeing that mental exhilaration in the form of pride, He disappeared for the sake of supreme tranquility and happiness embodied in the rāsa dance.

He also disappeared “to bestow grace,” revealing His favor by showing that even while hidden He had not abandoned them and by deepening their worship of Him. This will become manifest later. Or His grace was intended for the supreme happiness produced by rāsa. The rest is the same.

Thus His disappearance served in every respect only to delight them more deeply. It did not arise from jealous resentment based upon His self-satisfaction or anything similar, for such conduct is impossible between the most discerning lover and the most discerning beloveds. Kṛṣṇa Himself will later say, “I remained hidden, worshiping you beyond your sight” (Bhāgavata 10.32.21).

“He disappeared there itself” means that He did not visibly travel anywhere but suddenly became unseen. To show that this was not impossible for Him, the verse names His supreme lordship through the name Keśava.

Footnote 59 records the variants “that one” and “that.” (48)